In the ninja world, Taijutsu can defeat all enemies

His soul traveled through the ninja world, and Ye Zhongyue discovered that his body was different from the others. As long as he practiced diligently, his martial arts skills would improve rapidly. He could use his physical body to handle ninjutsu and his iron fist to suppress the tailed beasts. He was a warrior in his past life, and in this life he had an unparalleled talent for martial arts, and he could defeat all enemies with his physical skills!

Tsunade: He is the real super strength.

Nine-Tails: It is unbelievable that a human being can suppress the tailed beast with his physical body.

Five Kage: People who have reached the pinnacle in the field of physical skills.

Uchiha Madara: Since you can surpass me in physical skills, I would like to call you the strongest!

The Uninvited Guest of Otsutsuki: There is actually a mortal who can defeat the power of God with his flesh and blood. It’s impossible, this is absolutely impossible!

In the ninja world, Taijutsu can defeat all enemies
Chapter 1: Night Moon and Might Dai
In the woods.
The moon stands quietly in the night.
His young face was full of determination. He exerted force with his feet and punched the wooden stake in front of him.
With just one punch, the solid wooden stake was broken into pieces.
This year, Ye Zhongyue was six years old.
To be exact, the physical age is six years old.
The original Ye Zhongyue was an ordinary college student from a starry sky with many excellent technologies and a strong martial spirit.
As the champion of three consecutive college fighting competitions, he is likely to become a reserve seed for professional fighters and embark on the path of professional fighting in the future.
Unexpectedly, he traveled through time and space unexpectedly and turned into a baby, and his name was changed to Ye Zhongyue.
Ye Zhongyue has only been in this ninja world for six years, but he already knows the dangers.
In my own world, there was an anime whose background was very similar to the Ninja World.
From the active learning in the past few years combined with what I have seen and heard, as well as the anime in my previous life.
This is indeed an extremely dangerous world.
Although in the past, fighting competitions emerged one after another and advanced technology promoted the development of martial arts, they were still flesh and blood. Among them, skilled professional fighters could subdue tigers and capture elephants, but that was all.
But for the ninjas in this world, ordinary tigers and elephants are just objects for the Genin to practice.
An excellent Genin who can easily deal with ordinary beasts.
Not to mention the stronger Chunin and Jonin.
If it’s really according to the anime.
The strong people in this world are capable of destroying cities or even countries.
What made Ye Zhongyue happy was that after traveling through time, this small body that was not from a bloodline limit family seemed to have infinite physical potential. He felt that his body was extraordinary since he was one year old. When he was three years old, he could jump several meters high without chakra.
At the age of six this year, this physical strength has already surpassed the best time in his previous life.
This is without condensing chakra.
Ye Zhongyue could indeed feel a surge of energy in his body as he concentrated. If he used it, his combat effectiveness would be further enhanced.
This should be the chakra of this world.
My own body is so amazing.
This is my golden finger.
Ye Zhongyue, who has read many online novels, also understands the existence of the golden finger.
There is no system that makes you invincible from the start, but having some help is much better than starting with a blank slate.
Ye Zhongyue knew his current physical condition. In terms of physical skills alone, he should be much stronger than a normal Genin. Even among Chunins, there might not be many who could compare to him.
The solid wooden stake in front of you cannot be broken with just one blow.
But if you use upper ninjutsu, an ordinary C-level ninjutsu, such as a fire escape, can have powerful lethality.
In comparison, fighting only with the physical body naturally has certain disadvantages.
Konoha Village also has masters of physical skills.
“Moon!!” The voice arrived before the person arrived.
Along with a loud roar, two figures with thick eyebrows and watermelon skin appeared.
One big and one small.
One of them can’t even be called a watermelon rind, as his hair is quite long.
The movements are very flexible.
They are the rare ninjas in Konoha who only practice Taijutsu, the Might Dai father and son.
Because of their poor talent in ninjutsu, it was difficult for them to learn the attribute ninjutsu that could be effectively controlled, and so they specialized in practicing taijutsu, and were often ridiculed as a father and son.
“Oh, Yue, it’s still so early.” Might Guy, who was still a young boy, had a relatively strong body because of his persistence in practicing physical skills. However, his talent for physical skills was not revealed when he was a child. Even though he specialized in practicing physical skills, his grades in class were still very poor.
In comparison, Kakashi, who is the same age, is about to be promoted to Chunin this year.
Recently, there has been a lot of talk in the village about something…
But Ye Zhongyue can’t do anything about it at the moment.
He is just a small person.
In this life, he is an orphan, but two generations ago he was of good family background. His grandparents were Chunins who followed Sarutobi Hiruzen and died on the battlefield.
His parents were also Chunins and died at the end of the Second Ninja World War.
Both generations of ancestors were enshrined in the memorial tablet.
The compensation given by the village is also acceptable.
And Matt Day and his son.
We met on Eve of a year ago while exercising, and we started exercising together.
The father and son get up very early every day.
Ye Zhongyue also greeted him: “Uncle Dai, Kai.”
Dai is different from what I imagined.
In fact, Might Dai is not that good at speaking when communicating with outsiders.
In order to prevent his son from getting discouraged and giving up on himself, the father has probably exhausted his own ability to speak.
“Well, let’s start today’s practice. Whoever reaches the foot of the mountain first will win!” Ye Zhongyue said at this time, and his body shot out like an arrow.
And Might Day and his son were not surprised, their bodies followed in sync.
Very fast.
Might Guy showed his white teeth, “I’m going to beat you this time!”
Might Guy looked very confident, but he was unable to close the distance between himself and Ye Zhongyue.
Might Dai was at ease and followed Guy. Might Dai, who was still a Genin in his middle age, was actually very physically fit. However, in the eyes of many ninjas, he was just better physically and had more power, but what good could that be? Facing any C-level jutsu, he would be in a mess and could only try to save his life.
So no one wanted to work with Might Guy on a mission. Due to certain regulations, it was difficult for Might Guy to receive missions above C-level alone. He could only do tasks like catching cats and cleaning up garbage. During the war, being responsible for logistics transportation that did not require combat was already a rare high-level mission.
At this time, the moon in the night was jumping nimbly on the trees.
Might Dai was also amazed. A year ago, he met Ye Zhongyue, a boy who was the same age as his son. Obviously, there was no such person in the ninja school, but his physical skills level seemed to be not bad. Might Dai, who had studied physical skills for many years, knew that this boy was still hiding his abilities. It would definitely not be so easy for an ordinary Genin to achieve such speed.
But this is not Might Guy’s business. In fact, Might Guy has an impression of Ye Zhongyue. They are a pair of very kind ninjas. When they met before, there was no sarcastic or contemptuous look between them.
What a pity.
He was a good man, who died too young.
Compared to that, maybe I am lucky.
Because no one is willing to form a team, Might Dai can only do low-risk missions alone. The Hokage will not approve him to do more dangerous missions alone without a team.
That is why Might Day has survived to this day.
After the end of the Second Ninja World War, there was still a lot of friction among the five major ninja villages.
Sometimes when conflicts occur, life-and-death fights are not surprising.
As Might Dai watched, Ye Zhongyue easily ran to the foot of the peak.
Might Guy was panting and sprinting at full speed, and he was exhausted.
The whole person fell to the ground.
The wheezing sound continued, and Might Guy felt like his lungs were about to explode.
That is to say, the people in the ninja world have special physiques, and Might Guy has practiced physical skills for many years and has his own set of methods.
Otherwise, high-intensity training at a young age will only make you useless.
Might Guy quickly got up.
Because Matt Dai was urging him, “Stupid Kai, no matter how tired you are, you can’t just lie down after running, have you forgotten?!”
At this time, Ye Zhongyue turned his head.
Feilu novel, Fei will make you look good!
Turn on lazy reading mode
APP audiobook (free)
High-quality audio, popular voice actors, offline listening
ActivityRegister as a Filo member and get 200 points![Register Now]Chapter 2: Surpass Yourself, Kakashi, You Are No Match for Me (Old Version)
A year ago, Ye Zhongyue met Matt Dai and his son.
The two sides had a friendly exchange on physical exercise.
Might Guy also forced himself to stand up at this time. He felt like his lungs were about to explode. He kept breathing heavily and looking at the moon in the night, feeling a little unwilling.
I heard Yue didn’t go to ninja school, he just trained on his own.
There is such a big gap between us.
The gap between him and Yuedu is so huge, is there still hope for him to surpass Kakashi who comes from a famous family?
Yue is just from a civilian ninja family.
At this moment, Kai looked at the relaxed Yue and felt a little confused.
Kai experienced countless times of confusion from childhood to adolescence.
It was not until he saw his father’s embodiment of ninjutsu that he became firm in his resolve.
Ye Zhongyue had already seen that something was wrong with Kai’s mind, “What’s wrong, Kai, our competition is not over yet, let’s see your physical skills level.”
Ye Zhongyue also gets up early every day to exercise, but he doesn’t always exercise with Might Guy and his son.
But there was some communication in physical skills.
This father and son pair who persevered and insisted on their own path in this world where ninjutsu is respected deserve respect.
And after all, the world is different. Ye Zhongyue also wants to see how many details there are in the physical training methods of this world. After all, animation will not be able to provide a complete training method. Regarding the use of chakra, some details of the movements require people to be taught in person.
In his previous life, Ye Zhongyue made rapid progress thanks to the careful guidance of several teachers.
The physical talent in this life is much stronger than that in the previous life, and he also has a golden finger.
Very good already.
Might Guy also got ready after hearing what Ye Zhongyue said, “Come on, Yue.”
The classic Konoha fluid jutsu starting gesture.
Ye Zhongyue stretched out his hands, one hand protecting his head and the other hand protecting his ribs, and stretched his feet forward and backward to take a triangle step. The three points of his feet and tailbone looked like a triangle.
You can attack when you advance, defend when you retreat, and it is also convenient to move diagonally left or right.
It is a balanced stance.
Might Guy’s pace is more suitable for going straight ahead.
Matt Day looked on.
This is not the first time that Ye Zhongyue and Might Guy have sparred.
Might Guy is defeated every time.
Might Dai was also very interested in Ye Zhongyue’s physical skills.
This child has a great talent in physical skills.
I don’t know where I learned some techniques, but they are very useful.
The kid Akai is making progress faster than expected.
Might Guy was very clear about this. He was not very talented in learning physical skills. Like himself, he had very poor aptitude in ninjutsu and no obvious talent in physical skills. The only way for them to surpass others was to concentrate on doing this one thing with diligence and perseverance.
Practice physical skills well.
Might Guy took the lead in attacking with a simple straight punch.
Such a little child.
At the age of six, Might Guy is already capable of knocking down an untrained adult with one punch.
This is the fighting power of a ninja.
Might Guy hasn’t even reached the standards to graduate from the Ninja School.
It will take a few more years.
This straight punch was too obvious a sign for Ye Zhongyue. He just dodged to the side and lightly hit Might Guy in the chest and abdomen with his elbow.
Might Guy has already put up his other hand for defense.
The arms of both sides collided violently.
There was a sound of flesh colliding.
However, Ye Zhongyue leaned his body and one of his hands had already flexibly reached out to the knee of Might Guy’s right leg.
With continuous spinning and throwing, once you catch the target, you can knock Might Guy to the ground.
Might Guy was also alert. He pressed his body down, tightened his calves, and quickly moved his hands down to block.
He was familiar with this trick after suffering losses several times.
Yue’s movements always look crude, but they are effective.
If Might Guy hadn’t suffered a few losses, he wouldn’t have been able to defend himself.
Might Guy immediately resisted and was about to counterattack.
But even though Ye Zhongyue failed to catch the fish this time, he did not panic. He had already turned his body quickly, as agile as a snake or like a dancing bird. Although he was clearly on the ground, he gave people a feeling of flying. He was also like the wind, light and pervasive.
Ye Zhongyue quickly circled to Might Guy’s side.
Might Guy didn’t know how Ye Zhongyue appeared, as he was clearly in front of him just now.
Matt Dai, who was watching from the sidelines, saw it clearly.
The child is only six years old and he can practice that move to such a level. He is indeed different from Akai. This child is a genius in physical skills.
The movement just now was so smooth, and the angle was so good. Although it was due to the child’s physical agility, Might Dai didn’t think he was that smooth. He had been practicing physical skills for more than 20 years.
Matt Dai continued to watch intently.
Kai, even if your talent in physical skills is far inferior to Yue’s, you can’t be discouraged.
By the time Might Guy noticed that the moon was approaching his side, it was already too late.
Ye Zhongyue’s punch hit him right in the abdomen.
Might Guy was a step slow in his defense and was hit by a punch. He felt pain and his whole body went limp.
It is normal to feel pain when fighting with bare hands.
Might Guy only felt a kind of numbness brought by the severe pain in his abdomen.
Defeat.
Might Guy wanted to stand up, but he couldn’t control himself and tears were about to flow.
A meaningless groan came from his mouth.
Am I still so far away?
Might Guy thought about his easy defeat.
The moon in the night is really strong.
My fist just now hurts.
I have been working hard day and night and have persisted. Now a year has passed, is the gap still so big?
As a child, Might Guy had many doubts about himself.
Perhaps if it weren’t for Might Guy’s constant encouragement, Might Guy would have given up as a child.
Might Guy looked at him and had no reaction to his son being punched. This is how the world is. It hurts to decide the winner in a physical sparring match, and no one wears protective gear when sparring. If you can’t even stand this little pain, how can you be a ninja? Go back and play house. Even if you are a child from a big ninja family, if you get beaten during normal sparring in a ninja school, you have to seek justice on your own. Going back to complain will only be seen as weakness, and the family will not help you.
Ye Zhongyue was also standing in front of Might Guy at this time. “We have sparred dozens of times before, and you could never block a single move of mine. Now, you can hold on until the third change of moves before being defeated. This is a kind of progress. In terms of physical skills, I am far ahead of you, but you are really improving and closing the gap. Guy, if you really want to become a ninja, don’t waver in your thoughts. If you go far enough on the path of physical skills, you will also have tremendous power.”
After Ye Zhongyue said this, Might Dai was also stunned, and then nodded, “Kai, you are indeed getting stronger.”
At this time, Might Guy was breathing heavily, and then slowly stood up. He didn’t want to give up becoming a ninja.
“Yue, you are really powerful, but sooner or later I will defeat you. I wonder who is more powerful between you and Kakashi?”
Might Guy said this.
For Might Guy, there was another genius whom he knew earlier.
Kakashi Hatake was born into a prominent family and was the son of the famous Konoha ninja Hatake White Fang.
He graduated from the Ninja School in just one year, and became a Chunin the following year, breaking the Ninja School record.
Is a famous genius.
Might Guy also fought against Hatake Kakashi, and was completely defeated in terms of physical skills.
But Might Guy feels that Ye Zhongyue in front of him seems to be stronger than Kakashi in physical skills. Is it an illusion?
After all, Hatake Kakashi was the number one genius in Konoha during this period.
Its reputation can be said to have spread throughout Konoha.
Might Guy asked this, but Ye Zhongyue did not answer immediately. Instead, he turned his head and looked, “In terms of physical skills alone, Kakashi is no match for me. What do you think, Kakashi?”
As soon as Ye Zhongyue said this, a small figure jumped down from the top of a tree.
Three things to do when reading: read, collect, and reward!
Automatically subscribe to the latest chapters
Chapter 3 Hatake Kakashi’s Surprise (Old Version)
His face was covered, his eyes were exposed, and he carried a knife on his back.
It is Kakashi Hatake, Konoha’s current number one genius after the end of the Second Ninja World War.
I don’t know how I ended up here by such coincidence.
People who get up early to exercise met each other.
Kakashi was very hardworking until he experienced several tragic things in his life.
Genius is not just about talent, it also involves hard work.
It’s just that geniuses are much more efficient than ordinary people.
Hatake Kakashi took Ye Zhongyue’s words to heart. At this time, Hatake Kakashi was still very proud. He was also upset about something recently. He just said disdainfully: “Don’t think that you can compete with me just because you beat someone like him who has no talent.”
Even if they only competed in physical skills, Hatake Kakashi didn’t think he would lose.
It’s nothing to defeat Might Guy easily.
Kakashi Hatake can do the same.
He is a genius.
The person in front of him was not a student of the ninja school. He looked about the same age as himself. Kakashi Hatake had never seen this person when he was studying there.
If he were a genius, he wouldn’t be unaware of it.
Kakashi Hatake didn’t take this person seriously.
And Ye Zhongyue was not angry. In his eyes, Hatake Kakashi was just a child.
Since you have come to this world.
Sometimes I still want to experience passion.
Hatake Kakashi and Ye Zhongyue looked at each other.
“Hatake Kakashi, I’ve heard of your reputation, but you are so confident, you won’t be afraid to practice physical skills with me, right?” Ye Zhongyue said casually at this time.
The tone is so bland.
Hatake Kakashi snorted at this time, “You are just an ordinary person. I will make you face up to the gap between you and me.”
This was naturally a response to the challenge.
At this time, Hatake Kakashi bent his legs slightly, ready to attack, able to burst out the power of his small body at any time.
Hatake White Fang is a master of swordsmanship.
In order to use the swordsmanship well, one must not give up training and be excellent in boxing and kicking. Only with a good body can one better combine the swordsmanship to launch fierce attacks in battle.
Even if you are a jonin, you can’t rely solely on ninjutsu to fight.
Physical skills are the first step to becoming a ninja, so it is important to lay a solid foundation.
However, from the perspective of advancement, the use of ninjutsu is the ninja’s trump card. There are only a few ninjas who only know physical skills in the five major ninja villages.
After all, even among ninjas, most are ordinary people, and it is hard to say how far they can go even if they specialize in physical skills.
As for Hatake Kakashi, his physical skills are also excellent among the Chunins, but his body is still small, so he naturally lacks strength, but is more flexible than flexible.
Ye Zhongyue’s body is well developed and he is not much stronger than Hatake Kakashi, after all, they are the same age.
Ye Zhongyue also got ready.
Might Dai knew Hatake Kakashi, the genius he saw when he first enrolled in the Ninja School. The boy’s father seemed to be optimistic about Kakashi.
During this period of time, Gai also fought against Hatake Kakashi, and was defeated all the time.
Hatake Kakashi is a genius, so it is natural for him to fail temporarily.
Matt Dai believes in his children. He believes that hard work will always pay off. If they keep closing the gap, they will catch up one day.
And now.
Can Ye Zhongyue, who has a great talent in physical skills, defeat the genius Hatake Kakashi?
Matt Day was also curious.
Although he felt that Ye Zhongyue had the best talent in physical skills that he had ever seen, as a Genin, Might Dai’s knowledge was not that broad.
After all, Kakashi Hatake’s reputation as a genius is too widespread.
Matt Dai wasn’t sure.
And the battle between Kakashi Hatake and Yagatsuki began.
Facing Hatake Kakashi, Ye Zhongyue took the initiative to attack.
This kid seemed to be a bit reserved like a genius and wanted to wait for Ye Zhongyue to make the first move.
Ye Zhongyue saw it and was too lazy to say anything else.
A rebellious genius needs a blow from reality.
It’s hard to say when it comes to ninjutsu, but as for physical skills, Ye Zhongyue is very confident in his condition.
With a bounce of his body, he quickly rushed out.
A punch was thrown.
“?” Kakashi Hatake was a little confused.
Because Ye Zhongyue’s punch seemed to be very powerful and revealed a big flaw.
It looked like a fight between peasants.
There was disdain in Kakashi Hatake’s eyes. What kind of trick is this?
It looks powerful, but it’s too slow.
Hatake Kakashi dodged easily.
Indeed, even with Ye Zhongyue’s footwork and body movements, and the waving of his arms, the signs of his movements were still quite obvious in the eyes of Hatake Kakashi.
Can dodge easily.
When using the Night Moon Footwork, the body moves with the back like a turtle and moving like a ball, rushing forward in a circle.
The two arms swung like iron whips.
It’s like a meteor hammer.
The wind is strong and fierce.
Very powerful.
If it was Might Guy, he would inevitably have broken bones and tendons.
However, in the face of such an attack, Kakashi Hatake dodged flexibly, but his movements had too big flaws. While dodging, Kakashi Hatake kicked out, aiming at the gap between Ye Zhongyue’s arms.
This kind of action.
Not only are the chest and abdomen exposed, but the lower body is also empty.
snort!
It’s indeed not slow, just a little slower than mine!
Kakashi Hatake’s kick was about to hit Ye Zhongyue.
Kakashi Hatake’s kick was not intended to kill Ye Zhongyue with one strike. Once the kick hit, he would naturally launch a follow-up attack to defeat the guy who dared to provoke him.
For Hatake Kakashi, he didn’t think he would lose.
At this moment, Ye Zhongyue seemed to be waiting for Hatake Kakashi to make such a kick.
With a step, one hand was supporting Hatake Kakashi’s leg, and one foot was already stepping between Hatake Kakashi’s feet.
Kakashi Hatake suddenly felt his center of gravity off balance.
not good!
Hatake Kakashi had already sensed something was wrong.
But when Ye Zhongyue tripped, Hatake Kakashi fell to the ground, and his supporting foot was swept away, so he naturally couldn’t stand, and Hatake Kakashi couldn’t fly.
However, ninjas can still be agile in mid-air.
Hatake Kakashi simply supported his flexible body with one hand, stood upside down and kicked with his foot.
That is to say, the ninja has a special physique. Even a ninja like Gaara who likes to stand still and attack has the strength to support his falling body with one hand. If it is an ordinary person, if he falls directly like this and tries to support his body with his hands, he will end up with a broken bone if he is unlucky, and he will inevitably be injured by the impact if he is lucky.
Kakashi’s handstand double-leg kicks were not very powerful. He was just trying to force Ye Zhongyue to retreat.
But Ye Zhongyue would not be trapped by such an attack. The ninjas in this world have very good physiques. Ye Zhongyue has been here for six years and his physical fitness is also at its best. If he exerts force at this angle, he cannot bring out the strengths of his legs at all.
Ye Zhongyue blocked Kakashi Hatake’s handstand kick with his arms.
There was a brief confrontation between the two sides.
Kakashi Hatake no longer dared to be careless.
Ye Zhongyue also felt that Kakashi Hatake’s physical skills were indeed several levels higher than Kakashi’s.
Relying on the ninja’s physical flexibility, although the reactions they made seemed not so normal, they just resolved their own difficulties just right.
Might Guy was watching the physical battle between the two and had already anticipated the outcome. Hatake Kakashi was indeed a genius and his physical skills were very good, but Yue’s physical skills seemed to have entered another realm.
Might Guy only felt that the two of them were fighting back and forth, Yue was indeed very powerful, and he clenched his fist and shouted, “Yue, come on, defeat Kakashi!”
Ye Zhongyue wanted to test Kakashi Hatake’s physical skills level, so he continued to attack here.
The attack style changed again.
Long slide!
Ye Zhongyue once again took the initiative to attack Hatake Kakashi. It seemed as if he was wearing roller skates, or ice skating. In an instant, his feet seemed to be sliding quickly along the ground, like a poisonous snake rushing out, or like he was skating at the highest speed.
Like a gust of wind!
Kakashi Hatake felt his hair stand on end, it was dangerous!
I only had time to turn my head.
At this moment, Kakashi Hatake felt a pain on his face and his mask was broken.
Bruises appeared on his face and blood was flowing out.
This is just trivial and normal.
When Hatake Kakashi was four years old, he learned swordsmanship from his father and had many bruises on his body.
In this world, this little injury can be healed quickly with some medicine.
If you go to the hospital in Konoha Village, even bruises all over your body can be healed quickly on the same day.
Kakashi Hatake was scratched on the face by this swift blow.
And soon, several chills appeared on his body.
The hasty defense made Hatake Kakashi feel pain.
Pain occurs in many places on the body.
There was absolutely no time to dodge or defend effectively.
While the first blow grazed Kakashi Hatake’s face, Ye Zhongyue’s attacks continued.
He has already displayed his skills from his previous life.
Baguazhang.
I practiced this Baguazhang at an average level in my previous life.
My physical talents are explosive in this life. I am like a duck in water in practice, and I am so effective when I put it into actual combat.
With mercy shown.
There were many tears on Kakashi Hatake’s clothes, and blood was flowing out of them.
The injury is not serious.
It’s just the skin and flesh that’s broken.
But Kakashi Hatake was completely unable to resist.
The attack just now was so fast.
It feels like the feeling my father had when he used a knife.
Kakashi Hatake was also beaten like this when he was sparring with his father in swordsmanship.
Kakashi’s father, Konoha White Fang Sakumo Hatake, can use only a feather duster to perform sword techniques that Hatake Kakashi cannot resist.
I took it a little too seriously and before I could react, I was hit multiple times.
Hatake Sakumo once said that when one is able to block such an attack, his swordsmanship has reached the highest level.
Being able to launch such an attack, could it be that this person’s physical skills have also reached a high level?
But this guy is only six years old.
It might take another five years for my swordsmanship to reach the highest level.
Although the person in front of me was not using swordsmanship, it was hard to believe even if it was physical skills.
Kakashi Hatake was not convinced and wanted to fight back.
Ye Zhongyue’s eyes narrowed and he punched Hatake Kakashi in the chest and abdomen.
This simple straight punch and sliding step was like a hammer.
In an instant, Hatake Kakashi’s eyes widened and he felt a sharp pain in his chest. The pain expanded, his whole body became numb, and his body limply fell down.
Hatake Kakashi, defeated.
Might Guy was ecstatic when he saw this scene. Is Yue actually stronger than Kakashi?
He showed his big white teeth, “Great, Yue, you win!”
And Hatake Kakashi completely felt his defeat, even though it was only a physical technique…
This guy has such strong physical skills. Could he have graduated from the ninja school early? He’s not wearing a ninja forehead protector.
After defeating Hatake Kakashi, Ye Zhongyue did not show any displeasure, “Can you still stand up? I’m sorry, I can’t defeat you with my ordinary skills. I didn’t mean to make you bleed.”
Although Ye Zhongyue didn’t want to show his true colors, it was obvious that he was not very good at speaking.
It all sounded a bit ironic to Kakashi Hatake. He stood up coughing, his body still a little numb. It was a heavy punch and the attack just now was very fast. If it was aimed at his vital points, he would be seriously injured.
However, if it was a life-and-death battle, Hatake Kakashi would not only use physical skills. With his ninjutsu and swordsmanship, he was confident that he would not be so embarrassed by physical skills.
“I lost. Your physical skills are indeed powerful, but a ninja cannot just know physical skills. Not to mention that the kid may not be able to practice physical skills to your level.” Hatake Kakashi admitted that he lost to the opponent in physical skills, but he did not admit that he was not as strong as the other party.
Chapter 4: Pure Taijutsu vs. Ninja (Old Version)
If you can use a knife.
The opponent may not be able to get close.
The attack range and lethality of a knife cannot be compared with fists and feet.
This is the perception of most ninjas.
The biggest function of fists and feet is to exercise physical ability and lay a good physical foundation for fighting with weapons.
So Kakashi Hatake is still not convinced.
The moon in the night is no surprise.
Ninjas don’t just rely on physical skills to fight.
Ninja body illusion.
Physical training is necessary for entry level, it exercises physical abilities.
There are very few people who have the talent for illusion, but once they get started, illusion can often play a huge role for ordinary ninjas.
There are many people who have talent in ninjutsu, but most of them have low talent and it is easy to learn but difficult to master.
Ye Zhongyue also wanted to try whether his physical skills could cope with the ninja’s methods: “It seems that you are still not convinced. Use your swordsmanship and ninjutsu, and let’s compete? This injury will not affect your continued fighting, right?”
If Ye Zhongyue had continued the pursuit just now.
After Hatake Kakashi was knocked limp by that punch and fell to the ground, he would not be able to resist and would be killed.
Now that he has recovered, Hatake Kakashi stares at Ye Zhongyue, “A ninja’s fighting power, physical skills are only a small part. If you say that, I won’t let you.”
Kakashi Hatake admitted that he lost in taijutsu, but he still looked down on those who only practiced taijutsu.
Ye Zhongyue’s physical skills are powerful.
But once you use the knife…
Even if we didn’t use a sword but used ninjutsu, there would be many more ways to fight in the battle just now.
Ye Zhongyue said: “I want to test the difference between me and Chunin.”
At this time, Might Dai and Might Guy also heard the conversation between Ye Zhongyue and Hatake Kakashi. Is this going to be a real showdown?
Might Guy became a little worried.
Whether or not a ninja can perform ninjutsu has a huge impact on his combat effectiveness.
Otherwise, Might Day wouldn’t be looked down upon.
At this time, Might Dai was also staring. This situation was not something he could easily persuade others to stop.
After all, Might Dai is just an older Genin.
And Kakashi Hatake has already become a Chunin, which is a higher level than him.
Is it considered a ninja if you only know physical skills?
In the public’s perception, it doesn’t count, otherwise Might Day, who has persisted for so long, would not be looked down upon.
Ninja, what kind of ninja is it if you don’t know ninjutsu.
Might Dai can only watch from the side, and then take action when he finds danger. Might Dai is still confident in his fighting ability. Under normal circumstances, physical skills alone are not enough, but after years of practice, he can open three doors in seconds.
I think it is enough to prevent the danger from happening.
And Ye Zhongyue and Hatake Kakashi looked at each other.
The battle will begin again.
There were only two spectators in this place.
Watching the duel between the two children.
One is the son of an unknown civilian ninja, and the other is a genius from a famous family.
The aura of Hatake Kakashi at this time overshadowed that of any other child in the family at the same period.
There has never been a case of graduating at the age of five and becoming a Chunin at the age of six.
Nor was it a genius born out of the tension of war.
In this era, those with excellent talents may graduate two or three years early, and those who can graduate five or six years early are absolute geniuses.
At this moment, Kakashi Hatake has taken Ye Zhongyue seriously. Who knows how many ninjutsu Ye Zhongyue knows.
Just because someone is good at physical skills, does that mean he is only good at physical skills? That’s not necessarily the case.
Kakashi Hatake did not draw his sword, because swords have no eyes.
If you use a knife, the mood will be completely different and uncontrollable.
Once hit, the victim will either die or be injured.
Weapons are dangerous.
Kakashi Hatake looked at Ye Zhongyue with empty hands. There was no place for his ninja tool bag on his body, so he decided not to use the sword.
“I also want to see how strong you are?!”
Hatake Kakashi said as he charged forward.
He ran at an extremely fast speed, his hands already forming seals.
The art of clone.
Four clones appeared on both sides.
It looked like five Hatake Kakashis were attacking Ye Zhongyue in unison.
The clone jutsu is an E-level ninjutsu.
It is only an illusion, without any entity, and is used to confuse the opponent.
Usually just pediatric stuff.
A ninjutsu used by ninja school students to train their chakra control.
Genin who have graduated for a long time don’t need such simple ninjutsu.
But Kakashi Hatake naturally has his own way of using it.
The art of clones can distract the opponent’s attention in half a second or a second, even if it takes only a little while for the opponent to determine the real position of the body.
Then.
At this moment, two shurikens appeared in Kakashi’s hands and flew out.
The shuriken flying in the air was several meters away, but it arrived in an instant.
Shuriken is extremely fast.
Ye Zhongyue dodged quickly.
In this world, the moon at night is also very sensitive and quick.
When the movement of the moon in the night is revealed.
Hatake Kakashi was already approaching.
The clone technique and shuriken are just interferences.
Hatake Kakashi’s fist strikes out.
The little fist came out.
It can be said that he captured the moment when Ye Zhongyue had just finished moving to dodge the shuriken.
The intention is to strike at a time when the old force has just gone and the new force has not yet been born.
Ye Zhongyue was well prepared. While dodging the shuriken, his feet moved his body like springs. Instead of retreating, he moved forward, dodging Hatake Kakashi’s fist and throwing out an elbow.
The elbow is as sharp as a knife.
This is like hitting Hatake Kakashi in the face, which will cause damage instantly. If Hatake Kakashi pursues the opponent, he will definitely fall.
It is also at this moment.
Hatake Kakashi also seemed to be prepared.
A cloud of smoke.
A wooden stake was knocked over.
Substitution technique.
It is also a low-level ninjutsu taught in ninja schools.
However, few can apply it well in actual combat.
Kakashi Hatake used it quite well.
It can be said that the usage has been thought out long ago.
The punch just now was just an illusion.
By summoning prepared wooden stakes to block the attack instead of itself, the main body takes the opportunity to dodge. This is a pre-planned tactic.
If you wait until it is temporarily used, it may be too late.
Unless there is a big difference in rank.
During a battle, the enemy’s attack speed is very fast. If you wait until you remember to use ninjutsu, you may be a step too slow and won’t have time to move your body.
At this time, Hatake Kakashi disappeared.
Might Guy didn’t even notice where Hatake Kakashi had gone, “Where is he?”
Might Day looked at the field with a serious expression.
This is how ninjas fight, it’s different from pure physical skills. Yue, can you handle it?
Ye Zhongyue looked at the fallen wooden stake, but he already knew where Hatake Kakashi was.
He dodged quickly.
Just beneath the ground where he was standing, there was a vibration, and in an instant a figure rushed out.
One punch!
Earth escape: split teeth!
First sneak underground, then launch a sudden attack from underground.
This is Kakashi Hatake’s tactic.
It is also the ninja’s way of concealment.
Might Guy and Might Dai can’t do this.
Neither will the moon in the night.
He didn’t even learn the five-attribute ninjutsu of this world.
This move of Kakashi Hatake can kill ordinary Genin instantly.
However, Ye Zhongyue had already sensed it through her perception.
Choose to dodge.
That night, Yue Zhongyue dodged the attack of Hatake Kakashi.
Kakashi Hatake was also a little surprised. This guy seemed to react quickly, or was it because of his sharp perception?
None of this matters.
Kakashi Hatake also has other methods of his own.
It was just a failed ninjutsu.
Continue to rush towards the moon in the night.
Launch a physical attack.
Move very quickly.
When Might Guy saw Kakashi Hatake launching an attack from the ground, he exclaimed, but when he saw Ye Zhongyue had already dodged it, he also felt it was extremely exciting.
Both of them are so strong.
Kakashi came out of the ground with mud still on his body. Some of the mud fell off as he ran and he punched again.
The moon in the night kicked up.
The kick drew an arc.
Like a huge axe swinging in the air.
However, before the strong wind arrives, the feet will arrive first.
Axe blade feet.
He made his legs like axes and swung them at Hatake Kakashi.
Might Guy couldn’t see clearly at all.
“Bang”!
The wooden stake that appeared this time was kicked and exploded directly!
Might Guy was stunned by the power of this kick.
Matt Dai’s eyelids also twitched.
Is this Yue’s true strength?
The power of this kick has already caught up with mine.
The problem is that I have been practicing physical skills for more than 20 years.
And Yue is only six years old.
This kick from six-year-old Yue.
Even Hatake Kakashi was scared.
This time, Kakashi Hatake, who performed the substitution technique, did not hide underground, but just dodged to the side.
When he saw Ye Zhongyue’s kick, his heart skipped a beat.
The power of this kick is almost comparable to that of ninjutsu.
This wooden stake was kicked to pieces. If it had been kicked on me…
Kakashi Hatake didn’t hesitate and threw out three kunai again.
The kunai and shuriken in this world are different.
The name is clear.
Kunai can be held in the hand as a short weapon for close combat, or it can be thrown.
Shuriken is designed for throwing.
Kunai can be used for rock climbing, and can also be used in many other ways such as horizontal chopping, vertical slashing, diagonal slashing, straight stabbing, and flying shooting.
Kunai throwing is one of the training subjects in ninja school.
Hatake Kakashi’s kunai is very fast.
Hatake Kakashi, who completely regarded Ye Zhongyue as an equal opponent, also began to take it seriously.
Ninja tools were used.
He really didn’t believe that someone could become a strong man relying purely on physical skills. He must force this guy to use ninjutsu and then defeat him!
There is a fire in Kakashi Hatake’s heart!
His father’s reputation has been affected recently, and it has had a significant impact on Kakashi Hatake.
Walking down the street, I was pointed at by ninjas I knew.
Kakashi Hatake has a knot in his heart.
When I came out for training, I happened to run into Might Guy and others.
Ye Zhongyue’s words gradually ignited his true anger.
Hatake Kakashi has become serious.
Even if these three kunai are not aimed at vital points, they will still cause serious injuries if they hit.
Using weapons against fellow villagers is a bad behavior in itself.
Without a higher ninja to supervise, this kind of competition could easily go wrong.
As for Matt Day, he looks big.
However, Kakashi Hatake knew that this uncle was just a Genin, a ninja who only knew physical skills, so it was natural that he could not be upgraded to a Chunin.
No one would want to team up with this kind of person.
As a Chunin, Hatake Kakashi is qualified to serve as a team leader when carrying out some missions.
The three kunai flew out so fast.
As the night moon passed through the sky, it instantly disappeared from the spot.
I’ve been prepared for this.
The art of substitution is indeed magical.
The kick just now should have hit the target.
That kick only used the strength of the body.
Not just like an axe, but also like dynamite exploding.
Ye Zhongyue also knew that it was not so easy to hit Hatake Kakashi, so he deliberately exerted his strength in order to force Hatake Kakashi to take it seriously and show his true strength.
Ye Zhongyue really wanted to see how far he was from being a Chunin in Konoha.
The ninja world is too dangerous.
At least they have to be on par with each other to have a certain degree of self-protection.
Can you fight a ninja using only physical skills?
The moon in the night can sense the state of the body.
My six-year-old body is stronger than I thought.
The power of this kick made Kakashi Hatake no longer dare to hold back.
He doesn’t want to lose.
After fighting to this point, who would want to lose?
Hatake Kakashi quickly formed seals with his hands.
Still he didn’t draw his knife.
Facing such a strong melee fighter, there are still ways to deal with it.
After all, even if one is strong in physical skills, he is still made of flesh and blood.
Kakashi Hatake originally didn’t want to use powerful ninjutsu.
After all, they are fellow villagers.
It would be troublesome if someone was seriously injured or died.
Even if you are a ninja, you cannot take the lives of villagers so casually.
However, the strength displayed by Ye Zhongyue was recognized by Kakashi Hatake.
I won’t die that easily.
You guy.
Hatake Kakashi did not draw his sword and still retained a high level of combat effectiveness.
This is what ninjutsu does.
An identical figure appeared again beside Hatake Kakashi.
The shadow clone technique!
Unlike the lowest level ninjutsu, the Shadow Clone Jutsu, is a B-level ninjutsu, which can be considered a high-level ninjutsu.
Can summon a physical clone.
It has certain abilities of its own and good combat power, but its disadvantage is that it will disappear if it encounters damage.
It will consume a certain amount of chakra.
But when fighting, it is like having one more person to help, which can often play a huge role.
When Kakashi Hatake and his shadow clone attacked Ye Zhongyue at the same time, Might Guy reacted and was a little stunned. He realized that the clone summoned by Kakashi Hatake this time was different.
Might Guy, who was only six years old and not even a Genin, did not recognize the shadow clone, but he could see that the clone was a real entity.
The dust on the ground flew up, which Might Guy noticed.
Might Guy does know Shadow Clone, but it’s a ninjutsu he doesn’t know.
Might Dai’s talent in ninjutsu is so poor that he can’t even use the Three Body Technique properly.
But he still has some knowledge and has been a Genin for many years.
It doesn’t mean that you haven’t seen shadow clones.
It is a ninjutsu created by the Second Hokage, very convenient and easy to use.
However, not every ninja likes to use it, after all, it consumes chakra.
At this time, Ye Zhongyue had also realized that both of them were entities.
The figures attacking from two directions were already moving at a pretty good speed.
For Ye Zhongyue, it can’t be said to be fast.
Ye Zhongyue was not afraid at all when facing the attacks from two people. He moved quickly to the side, and with one step, he rushed out like a cannonball.
He crashed directly into the arms of one of the figures.
Chapter 5: The fist shook the ground, the master’s temperament was profound and majestic (old version)
Swift.
This time, it was much faster than before.
Only at this time did Might Dai confirm his guess that Yue had indeed retained a lot of strength just now.
This speed!
Might Dai has confirmed that this explosion is faster than if he didn’t open the door.
In terms of speed.
So amazing!
Ye Zhongyue’s attack was beyond Kakashi Hatake’s expectations.
This speed is too fast.
When the moon rises in the middle of the night, even though my feet are firmly on the ground, I feel like I am flying.
Swoop like a wild goose.
A fist hit the face.
This charge and this punch were incredibly fast.
The fist made a buzzing sound in the air.
Smoke came out.
The one who was hit was Kakashi Hatake’s shadow clone.
Disappear immediately.
At this time, Kakashi Hatake’s real body took the opportunity to launch an attack.
Earth escape technique: the technique of making a pile of earth.
Hatake Kakashi slapped the ground.
Under the moon’s feet at night, the soil began to turn.
Change the shape of the land in a small area, making it difficult for the enemy to keep balance and fall, giving you the opportunity to attack.
A small C-level earth escape technique.
As soon as Ye Zhongyue saw the ground moving, he knew something was wrong and retreated instantly.
He jumped back seven or eight meters.
Kakashi Hatake also saw it at this time. He reacted very quickly and his jumping ability was very strong due to his hasty response.
So far, has he become this strong just by using physical skills?
Hatake Kakashi was already planning to draw his sword.
only.
After all, this person is from the village.
Hatake Kakashi saw the moon fall to the ground in the night.
At this time, Kakashi Hatake also felt the depletion of his physical strength.
After all, he is only six years old. After a battle, in addition to the physical confrontation and the release of several ninjutsu, the consumption of chakra and physical strength is still obvious.
It will be difficult to win if this continues.
Ye Zhongyue also felt the few powerful ninjutsu performed by Hatake Kakashi in this battle. Could it be that the six-year-old Hatake Kakashi has not mastered it yet?
For a genius like Hatake Kakashi, it is too ordinary to only know these few ninjutsu. For an ordinary Chunin, mastering these few ninjutsu is enough. To be able to master this level at the age of six can be said to be a genius.
But Ye Zhongyue was still a little disappointed. Was his expectations too high?
Kakashi Hatake also felt it at this time. This guy could have such combat power relying only on physical skills. Can he become a ninja relying only on physical skills?
No, ninjas have many other methods besides direct combat.
Knowing only physical skills is not enough after all.
Kakashi Hatake, naturally, still has some tricks that he hasn’t used yet.
After all, this is not the enemy.
But at this point, even though he had lost, Kakashi Hatake was unwilling to accept it.
Even if he didn’t use a sword, he was a Chunin and mastered many ninjutsu. How could he lose to a guy who only knew taijutsu?
Hatake Kakashi made up his mind here.
After the fight, he didn’t gain any advantage, and didn’t even hit the opponent once.
Hatake Kakashi was unwilling to give in.
The young man, who is known as a genius, still has his own pride.
Launched the charge again.
Regarding this battle, Kakashi Hatake gradually went from taking it lightly to taking it extremely seriously.
He didn’t believe he would lose.
This time, no shadow clone was used. Hatake Kakashi was only six years old and had limited chakra.
The next performance of ninjutsu is crucial and will determine the outcome.
And Ye Zhongyue also decided the winner.
If this is all you have, then don’t waste your time.
Up to now, Ye Zhongyue is still very relaxed.
Hatake Kakashi rushed over again, and the few shurikens in his hand flew out again.
Kakashi Hatake’s ninja tool bag won’t hold too many ninja tools, as it would affect his flexibility.
Except for some ninjas who like to use ninja tools.
The main purpose of this ninja tool is harassment.
But the flying speed is still very fast and the angle is tricky, so once hit, you will still be injured.
If you hit the vital points, someone will die.
Ye Zhongyue’s strength is truly outstanding.
Otherwise, Kakashi Hatake would not have used ninja tools against the villagers.
Not an enemy.
The shuriken thrown by Kakashi Hatake naturally did not hit Ye Zhongyue.
Ye Zhongyue just dodged.
His perception is extremely sharp.
Sensing danger, his body moved, dodging the incoming attack, and then he sensed a greater danger.
Hatake Kakashi’s follow-up attack has arrived.
This time, Hatake Kakashi used a dangerous ninjutsu.
For Kakashi Hatake, he doesn’t want to lose.
Recently, Kakashi has been criticized for the mistakes his father made during the mission, and Kakashi, who is only six years old, has also felt annoyed.
He used a more powerful ninjutsu.
Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique!
It comes from the fire jutsu commonly used by the Uchiha clan.
There are also many ninja associations in Konoha.
It is considered good enough for a normal Chunin to know one jutsu.
Only a few people know two kinds of escape techniques.
But who can blame Kakashi Hatake, who is a genius born with chakra that has three attributes?
Thunder, fire, and earth.
The innate chakra attribute means the convenience of practicing attribute ninjutsu, and through practice, one can also master ninjutsu without chakra attributes. Over time, one will naturally possess the corresponding chakra attributes. However, compared to the innate chakra attributes, practice is half the effort with twice the results, and ordinary ninjas do not have the capital to practice and master it.
Hatake Kakashi has an obvious advantage, but after all he is too young and only masters earth and fire.
Fire escape is a jutsu that is highly lethal even among the entry-level jutsu.
The fireball technique is burning.
The fireball can be sprayed out and the burning state and power can be maintained by inputting chakra according to the wishes of the caster.
The fireball that Kakashi Hatake spewed out was twice as big as a water tank.
Matt Dai and his son also became worried at this moment.
Might Guy didn’t know the power of Fire Release yet, but he knew it was dangerous when he saw the fireball.
Might Guy had seen it before. The wooden stakes used for training would turn into charcoal in the blink of an eye in the face of this kind of fire escape.
The fireball that Kakashi Hatake spewed out in a hurry enveloped the moon in the night.
Ye Zhongyue also felt Hatake Kakashi’s actions and became anxious.
A Chunin, so impatient.
What’s the use of having a powerful attack if you can’t hit the target?
Ye Zhongyue’s figure flew back, avoiding the fierce attack. Feeling the heat from the flames, he knew that the fireball was quite powerful.
The Fireball Technique seemed to have been jokingly called the Technique of Burning Immortals in the previous life.
But this is three-dimensional.
Once you get hit it’s no joke.
A body of flesh and blood will either die or be injured.
Ye Zhongyue’s explosive speed was very fast, and he just dodged the attack of the fireball.
Seeing Ye Zhongyue’s speed, Might Guy didn’t have time to cheer.
Right underground.
An arm just stretched out.
It’s Hatake Kakashi!
I don’t know when he used the Shadow Clone Technique again.
One of them hid underground using the earth escape technique.
Earth escape technique: the art of beheading in the heart!
A ninjutsu that involves sneaking underground and dragging the enemy down to trap them.
Hatake Kakashi grabbed Ye Zhongyue’s hand and dragged her underground. Because of the earth escape technique, the ground became very soft, like sand, and she was directly dragged in and trapped. The caster then crawled out from underground.
This time, it was Kakashi Hatake who had it all figured out.
It was expected that the fireball technique just now would be dodged.
Even when impatient, Hatake Kakashi still retains his genius fighting instincts.
This move is also the limit of Kakashi Hatake’s current calculations.
After all, he didn’t have much chakra left.
Even when Ye Zhongyue’s feet were grabbed, she was not panicked.
You are awesome, Hatake Kakashi.
At this moment, Ye Zhongyue also had to show some strength.
At the moment when his body was about to sink, Ye Zhongyue’s blood surged, the muscles in his small arms bulged slightly, and he punched the ground.
“boom”!
There was a loud bang.
The powerful force shook the ground.
Hatake Kakashi was shocked to feel the huge force shaking the ground, and was blasted out of the ground by the force.
Soil and rocks flew everywhere.
The air was filled with smoke and dust.
Hatake Kakashi flew out and lay on the ground, gasping for breath. He saw a large pit with a diameter of several meters and a depth of two meters appearing on the ground.
What a joke! He could actually achieve such power with just his fists and blast himself out of the ground.
If that punch had been on myself…
Kakashi Hatake’s eyes became complicated. He knew that he had lost.
No matter how you explain it, he lost the competition.
Because he was a villager, he did not have the intention to kill or use killing means, and the other party was the same.
Hatake Kakashi could feel his own condition and he was running out of energy.
His lips moved, with a feeling of reluctance, shock and pride. There was such a genius in the village, why had he never heard of him before?
Might Day and his son were also shocked at this time. Yue’s punch was so powerful.
Use your fists to achieve the lethality of ninjutsu!
The six-year-old boy looked at Hatake Kakashi calmly. He was dressed in a neat and powerful outfit, with a small body and a childish face, but he showed the profound and majestic temperament of a master.
Chapter 6: Senior Sakumo will practice his persistence with his life (old version)
Might Guy was just shocked by the power of Ye Zhongyue’s punch, which made Kakashi Hatake miserable.
Matt Day saw something deeper.
It looked like just a simple fight between two Chunins.
But Ye Zhongyue has always been at ease.
He calmly responded to various attacks from Kakashi Hatake.
Even if Hatake Kakashi did not use the sword, the combination of ninjutsu and taijutsu had already demonstrated most of his combat power.
A real life-and-death fight.
Will it be the moon that falls?
Matt Day has his own answer in his heart.
The punch just now could be described as incredible strength.
I couldn’t achieve this even if I opened the first three doors.
The first three gates are mainly to free up restrictions, enhance speed and certain explosive power.
It is only at the fourth gate that the real power will be revealed.
The Eight Gates Ninjutsu is a technique that Might Dai has mastered after years of hard practice.
Seeing that Ye Zhongyue had such extraordinary strength and stood there with the aura of a physical master, Might Dai was also shocked.
If Yue learns the Eight Gates…
That’s unimaginable.
Matt Dai has also benefited a lot from this year’s exchanges.
It’s a pity that Akai is making such slow progress.
Some abilities cannot be mastered.
Kakashi Hatake also said “I lost” again.
No matter how unwilling I am.
This battle was indeed a complete defeat for him.
Up to now in the battle, he hadn’t even hit the corner of the opponent’s clothes.
“You are very powerful, and you can be very strong using only physical skills, but next time, I will beat you.” Hatake Kakashi said this.
Ye Zhongyue smiled, “I’m looking forward to your challenge.”
Might Guy was also trembling slightly at this time, excited for Ye Zhongyue, he actually won, “Yue, you are so strong.”
Might Guy thought that Ye Zhongyue was able to defeat Hatake Kakashi. After all, he could withstand two more moves in front of Yue than before. This was real progress. If he kept improving, one day he would be able to defeat Hatake Kakashi and surpass Yue!
Hatake Kakashi was ready to leave.
“Wait.” Ye Zhongyue called out to Hatake Kakashi.
At this time, Hatake Kakashi was wondering what Ye Zhongyue wanted to say.
This was also the first time the two sides met.
Ye Zhongyue thought about the plots he had seen. It was hard to imagine that a strong man would commit suicide because of rumors. Although it was very stressful to be criticized by thousands of people, perhaps he wanted to prove his ninja way and did not think he had made any mistakes. He could not bear the pressure or resisted the ninja rules. It was a pity for such a character to die like this. If there was a chance, Ye Zhongyue would like to see it. “I can see that you were a little impatient in the previous battle. Although I am just a civilian, I have heard about what happened to Senior Sakumo.”
Hatake Kakashi raised his eyelids when he heard this. He didn’t like talking about this. “What do you want to say?”
Recently, because Hatake Sakumo chose to give up the mission in order to save his teammates, the village suffered heavy losses. The whole village blamed Hatake Sakumo, and even the rescued companions accused Hatake Sakumo of giving up the mission in order to save him.
One can imagine the pressure that Hatake Sakumo was under.
Thousands of people are pointing fingers at him.
Ninjas must serve and sacrifice for the good of the village.
Mission comes first, that’s the rule in the ninja world.
As the son of Hatake Sakumo, Hatake Kakashi often heard the village ninjas talking about Hatake Sakumo.
As his son, Hatake Kakashi would of course be affected.
Father, are you really wrong?
He was a rather reserved person, and had nothing to say when he saw his father’s depressed look.
Because the education that Kakashi Hatake received was that ninjas should put their mission first.
This is what they were taught in ninja school.
Now that we are approaching the war period, this is still the case even though the Second Shinobi World War has ended.
Once this rule is broken, it will lead to doubts!
Might Dai and his son were also surprised. They had been active in the village and had actually heard of rumors about Hatake Sakumo, but they were not familiar with him at all and did not know what he was doing.
Might Dai is a Genin, and his status is very different from that of Hatake Sakumo. I will not comment on the accusations against Hatake Sakumo and the rules of ninjas, but Hatake Sakumo’s reputation is still above the three ninjas, and he became famous earlier, so he should not be subjected to such criticism.
Hatake Sakumo has completed countless high-level missions and has made such great contributions to the village. Even if he made a mistake, shouldn’t he be given a chance to correct it?
Ye Zhongyue told Hatake Kakashi here, “Please go back and tell Sakumo-senpai that I understand his thoughts. His actions may violate the rules of ninja, but it is not wrong to value your companions. Please cheer up. It’s just a mistake, don’t be so depressed. Kakashi, as his son, are you going to watch your father stay at home and stay depressed?”
Hatake Kakashi gritted his teeth at this time: “It’s none of your business!”
Kakashi Hatake was also conflicted.
But as he is an introvert, he doesn’t know what to do.
Ye Zhongyue knew that Hatake Kakashi was not stubborn and believed that his father was wrong, so he knew there was hope. “Do you think Sakumo-senpai did something wrong? Maybe he did. He is insisting on his own path. If you are also affected by the rumors in the village and don’t talk to Sakumo-senpai, maybe Sakumo-senpai will practice his own ninja way with his life.”
As soon as these words came out, Hatake Kakashi was shocked, “!!!”
Hatake Kakashi: “What do you mean?”
Ye Zhongyue: “After all, you are also the son of Sakumo-senpai. You should understand Sakumo-senpai’s character. He is strong-willed and proud. Think about it yourself. Is it possible? If you can’t untie his knot, what will happen to him? It depends on you. Kakashi, I have finished what I want to say. You should hurry up.”
Hatake Kakashi took a deep breath at this time, his mask rising and falling, “Thank you.”
Might Dai and his son were shocked when they heard the conversation between Ye Zhongyue and Hatake Kakashi. They didn’t know what to say. Would the famous Hatake Sakumo, a well-known ninja of Konoha, go to that point?
Could rumors kill such a strong man?
The Matt Dais thought they had heard something extraordinary.
at this time.
Ye Zhongyue greeted Might Dai and his son, “See you next time, Uncle Dai, Kai, your persistence and path are not wrong, because I only know physical skills.”
“Thanks for the encouragement!” Matt Dai and his son also said the same thing.
Hatake Kakashi quickly returned home.
Thinking of what Ye Zhongyue said, Hatake Kakashi ran at full speed along the way.
Return home.
I found a tall figure sitting cross-legged.
It was none other than Hatake Sakumo.
Hatake Kakashi breathed a sigh of relief.
Hatake Sakumo was hiding in his room, still depressed.
Perhaps also in the pain of struggle.
Noticed someone.
Hatake Sakumo also looked over, “Kakashi, what happened to you?”
As a powerful ninja, Hatake Sakumo could tell at a glance that Hatake Kakashi had been through a battle, even if it was just superficial injuries. But how could such a problem happen in the village?
Was he being bullied?
“Father, I want to talk to you.” Hatake Kakashi looked at his father, a man as tall as a mountain in his memory, but now he had a scruffy beard and a depressed look. Could it be that father, you really…
Hatake Sakumo was a little surprised, “Okay, you have to tell me what just happened too.”
Hatake Sakumo also knew this son.
I didn’t expect Kakashi to say that.
Chapter 7: Hatake Sakumo’s Curiosity, Overlooking the Mountain (Old Version)
For Hatake Sakumo, it was already surprising that his relatively introverted son was willing to speak like this.
What was said next surprised Hatake Sakumo even more.
“No matter what you think in your heart, when you made that decision, I think in your heart, your companions are more important than the mission. Now so many people blame you, but please don’t be depressed. The failure of the mission is a fact, but your contribution to the village is far greater than the loss of this mission. Today I met a friend, and he also asked me to tell you that he understands your thoughts, please don’t think too much.” Hatake Kakashi said what he had thought along the way.
Hatake Sakumo’s face seemed to relax, “You met a friend today, tell me in detail.”
Hatake Sakumo is under tremendous pressure these days.
In fact, when Hatake Sakumo decided to give up the mission, he knew the situation he might face.
But even the rescued companions blamed Hatake Sakumo’s actions, which was a denial of Hatake Sakumo.
Many ninjas changed their previous respect and started cursing.
A ninja who gives up on his mission is unqualified.
Ninjas should focus on their mission.
These days, Hatake Sakumo stayed at home all day and didn’t take care of himself.
The pressure in my heart is growing.
This denial also had an impact on Hatake Kakashi.
It’s like Mighty Day and his son were ridiculed.
What Kakashi Hatake has to face is the public opinion about the son of a ninja who gave up his mission.
For the future of Hatake Kakashi and his own persistence, Sakumo Hatake thought that there might be only one choice.
Committing seppuku to apologize.
The village will quickly calm public opinion because of past merits.
But Hatake Kakashi came back and said something.
There are people who understand him and recognize him, so he shouldn’t be so depressed.
At this time, Hatake Sakumo also felt a little relieved.
But, can this change?
Hatake Kakashi told what happened in the morning.
Hatake Sakumo was even more surprised, “A guy of the same age defeated you using only Taijutsu?”
Although Kakashi Hatake did not use a sword, he did use ninjutsu.
And the other side did not kill.
Hatake Sakumo knew his son’s talent, a talent that even the three ninjas of Konoha could not match when they were young.
Being able to become a Chunin at the age of six is ​​not an exaggeration.
Hatake Kakashi does have the qualities of a Chunin.
Moreover, his strength is in the upper-middle level among the Chunins.
But he was easily defeated by a six-year-old boy with physical skills. Could it be that the boy was already a jonin?
Hatake Sakumo knew that it was that child who asked Hatake Kakashi to convey a message to him and talk to him, and he felt a little curious in his heart.
What kind of kid is that? Not only is he extremely powerful, he also knows about this kind of thing in the village. Although he was blamed by many people for abandoning the mission, not everyone in the village knew about it. Those who blamed him were all ninjas, and only a few villagers had heard of this kind of thing.
If that child was a ninja, I would have heard of his reputation. A talented ninja with such strength should have been as famous in Konoha as Kakashi.
When a young man with great talent becomes a ninja, his fame cannot be hidden.
Unless he entered the Anbu at a young age, no, the Anbu would not directly recruit such a young child. Could it be the Root? According to the style of the Root, that child should not expose his strength like this, let alone ask Kakashi to say such words and talk to him.
Seeing Hatake Kakashi like this, Hatake Sakumo said, “Kakashi, apply medicine first. Even if it’s just a skin wound, it may get inflamed if you don’t pay attention. I’m very curious about that child. Don’t worry, I won’t be that stupid, but I want to see that child.”
Hatake Sakumo was really curious after listening to Hatake Kakashi’s description.
What is it like to be a child who is most likely not a ninja, but has a level close to that of a jonin at the age of six?
Hatake Kakashi also nodded in agreement.
In this way, his father would not be so depressed. He understood what Ye Zhongyue meant. The ancestors of the Hatake clan were once a samurai family. Later, they kept up with the times and became a ninja family, but they still retained some traditions.
If you don’t handle it well, you might commit suicide.
Kakashi Hatake couldn’t imagine such a scene. Even though he felt a little resentful about Hatake Sakumo’s actions, he had never thought about his father dying!
Don’t you understand why your father died like this, practicing his own ninja way and protecting his principles with his life?
Young Hatake Kakashi couldn’t understand it.
As long as my father doesn’t commit suicide.
Early the next morning.
Hatake Sakumo and Hatake Kakashi first came to the site of yesterday’s battle.
I saw the marks left by Ye Zhongyue’s punch on the ground, big holes and cracks.
Although it seems that the damage caused by an advanced ninjutsu is far greater than this pit.
But this hole was made by a six-year-old child with his fist, and it is not known whether he used his full strength.
Can a body of flesh and blood and physical skills achieve such an effect?
Hatake Sakumo thought of someone. If it was Princess Tsunade’s supernatural power, he could really do it. Could it be a member of the Senju clan?
Hatake Sakumo was very curious, and Hatake Kakashi was not familiar with the other party.
But someone knows.
The Hatakes found the Might Days.
This father and son would start training around the village early every morning, and it would be easy to find their home by asking around.
Might Dai and his son were also surprised to see Hatake Sakumo and Hatake Kakashi appear in front of them.
Might Guy remembered Hatake Sakumo’s face. They met on the Ninja School’s entrance day, but he didn’t know it was the famous Hatake Sakumo.
This middle-aged man looks weathered.
Although he is a little unkempt, he is one of the pillars of Konoha and was originally a strong contender for the next Hokage.
Because of a mission, Hatake Sakumo has lost his chance to become Hokage.
Because the Hokage must consider the interests of the village.
It is difficult for ninjas to accept the idea of ​​sacrificing the interests of the village in order to save one person.
This is the world of Ninja!
The Hatake father and son came to inquire about Ye Zhongyue.
Might Dai and his son were also surprised that Yue, who came from a civilian ninja family, would receive so much attention. Thinking of the conversation between Yue and Hatake Kakashi last night, Might Dai and his son understood.
Are you here to thank the moon?
“He seems to be training every day, so he may not be at home, but we can go to a few places to look for him. If you don’t mind, we will take you to find him.” Although Might Dai felt that Hatake Sakumo and his son would not do anything bad to Ye Zhongyue, it would be better for him to go with them if they were going to look for him.
Moreover, Might Dai and his son were also very curious as to why Hatake Sakumo would specifically look for a child of only a few years old.
Hatake Sakumo nodded in agreement.
The fact that Might Dai and his son, and Hatake Sakumo and his son acted together was also seen by many people.
Some ninjas saw it.
Some don’t speak.
Some are sarcastic.
“A loser who gave up his mission and a loser who only knows physical skills are together. How degenerate.”
“Hehe, isn’t it just right for trash to pair up with trash?”
There are always some small characters who like to take advantage of others’ misfortunes and provoke the strong.
Probably because the rules protect these guys so well.
If Hatake Sakumo goes crazy, small characters like this will be killed instantly.
The Mighty Days were already used to hearing sarcasm.
Hatake Sakumo has heard a lot of accusations recently.
Hatake Kakashi turned his head indignantly, stared coldly at the ninjas who were talking, and memorized their faces.
My father is a hero. Even if he made a mistake, he didn’t betray the village. Are a few Chunins qualified to mock him?
The Hatake father and son and the Might Dai father and son did not have an attack in the street, so what could they do in the village? They couldn’t really beat these ninjas to death or beat them up in the street.
Might Dai would not use the Eight Gates to fight against the village ninjas, even if he was ridiculed.
Hatake Sakumo is currently embroiled in public opinion and it is not appropriate for him to resort to violence, as that would only make his reputation even worse.
Hatake Sakumo not only considers himself, but also Kakashi’s future.
At this time, Hatake Sakumo was just curious about the existence of Ye Zhongyue.
The four people first came to Ye Zhongyue’s home.
Not here.
I went to several training grounds and still couldn’t find it.
Might Guy seemed to have thought of something at this time, “I know! Yue might be there.”
Might Guy and his other three took action again.
Konoha Village is very large, and the surrounding forests and mountains are also quite large.
The four people soon arrived at a high peak.
This is a thousand-meter-high peak within the territory of Konoha.
“The moon might be on the mountain.” At this time, Matt Dai also remembered an appointment they had made during the year they knew each other.
Hatake Sakumo looked at the thousand-meter peak in front of him. It was not difficult to climb, but it would still take some time to reach the top.
It might be faster to climb directly up the rock, but it would be more tiring than running up the mountain road.
Wait until the four people reached the top.
Then I saw a small figure, dressed in tight clothes, standing on a stake and looking into the distance. From the top of the peak, I could see many sceneries of Konoha, including the moon in the night.
Realizing that someone had reached the top of the mountain, Ye Zhongyue turned around and looked, his eyes shining brightly.
Normally, no one comes to this mountain.
This is a secluded place for practicing qigong.
When Ye Zhongyue saw the four people appear, he immediately recognized Hatake Sakumo, his white hair and appearance, as well as the huge sense of threat he sensed.
There is only Konoha White Fang!
Chapter 8 It’s a pity that Sakumo-senpai’s swordsmanship has been lost (old version)
Hatake Sakumo also looks like a middle-aged man with a mature and charming appearance. Standing there, in Ye Zhongyue’s perception, he is a dormant giant beast that can unleash terrifying power in an instant.
Hatake Sakumo has the ability and prestige to hold the position of Hokage.
Unfortunately, there is not enough power to support it.
He gave up on his most recent mission and was condemned by everyone when he returned, so he was doomed to have no chance of becoming Hokage.
“Yue, this uncle is looking for you, so I brought them here.” Might Guy greeted.
Ye Zhongyue also stopped standing and walked towards Hatake Sakumo and others who were walking over.
“Sorry to bother you, but I heard Kakashi talking about you yesterday and I couldn’t help but be curious and wanted to see you. Thank you for letting Kakashi comfort me.” Hatake Sakumo looked at Ye Zhongyue and spoke gently with a sincere tone.
The clothes this young man is wearing are very convenient for close combat. He doesn’t have a ninja tool bag. Is this really pure physical skills?
It is truly remarkable that he could defeat Hatake Kakashi with just physical skills at this age.
The moon in the night was stern. “Senior Hatake Sakumo is too polite. Although your actions broke the rules, your contribution to the village is unworthy of this.”
Hatake Sakumo and Konoha White Fang fought against two famous puppet masters of the Sand Ninja during the Second Ninja World War, and killed several jonin from other ninja villages with their swords, not to mention their battle records when carrying out missions at other times.
The absolute strongest man in Konoha.
Apart from the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, who is still at the end of his prime, the strong men of Konoha are Hatake Sakumo and the Sannin of Konoha. Because he is a few years older than the Sannin of Konoha, Hatake Sakumo is currently a bit stronger.
For a ninja, there is still a lot of room for growth in strength in his thirties.
In other words, Hatake Sakumo may not have reached the limit of his own potential development.
Hatake Sakumo was also looking at Ye Zhongyue’s neither arrogant nor humble figure in front of him in amazement. When he saw the young man standing there motionless, Hatake Sakumo seemed to have seen a mountain.
This feeling is seen in children.
Obviously only a powerful ninja could give Hatake Sakumo that kind of feeling.
How strong is this child now?
It does seem like he’s above Hatake Kakashi.
Hatake Sakumo has a gift that allows him to vaguely see the potential of others.
Once, he saw that Might Guy had an extraordinary resilience, and that resilience might allow ordinary people to create miracles, so he told Kakashi Hatake that the child who was eliminated from the preliminary selection of the ninja school might surpass him in the future.
This is how Kakashi Hatake and Might Guy met.
And now, when Hatake Sakumo looked at the moon in the night, he felt that he saw more wonderful, deeper, and greater potential.
It was the first time that Hatake Sakumo had seen such a person.
It seems that under the mountains is an endless ocean, and that sea water represents potential.
Unbelievable!
Hatake Sakumo stretched out a hand, “Can we find a place to sit down? My name is Hatake Sakumo, and I want to know your name.”
This is how much importance Hatake Sakumo places on the night moon.
“Ye Zhongyue.” Ye Zhongyue also extended his hand very solemnly and felt Hatake Sakumo’s sincerity.
In fact, even if he was subject to rumors, Hatake Sakumo was still a jonin with great military achievements, so he came all the way to see him.
No matter what, Ye Zhongyue also gave a sincere response.
Respond to sincerity with sincerity.
Hatake Sakumo, Hatake Kakashi, Might Dai, Might Guy, and Yagetsu all found a big rock to sit on.
Being a ninja is a very demanding profession.
It is normal to be covered in dust or even blood when going on a mission.
Ye Zhongyue is not a pretentious person.
The five of them sat down like this.
Matt Day and his son are actually a bit embarrassed.
Hatake Sakumo came to look for Ye Zhongyue.
Will their privacy be affected if they sit in here?
But I am indeed curious.
Fortunately, Ye Zhongyue and Hatake Sakumo saw what the father and son were thinking and let them stay.
As they chatted, Hatake Sakumo also said, “Kakashi said that you defeated him using only Taijutsu. I’m very curious, so I’m asking directly, are you related to Lady Tsunade?”
Since Ye Zhongyue chose to let Might Dai and his son stay by his side, Hatake Sakumo also knew that there were some things that Ye Zhongyue didn’t mind letting the father and son know.
In fact, Tsunade’s super strength should be in the category of ninjutsu, which requires using chakra to activate cells to form explosive super strength.
But apart from Tsunade, Hatake Sakumo couldn’t think of anyone in the village who could achieve this level with fists alone. Even the ninjutsu inherited in the Cloud Ninja Village was a combination of jutsu and physical body that included changes in the nature of chakra.
Ye Zhongyue shook his head at this time, “I am just from a civilian ninja family. I have never seen Lady Tsunade. It’s probably because I am a taijutsu genius. When I went to test my chakra talent, I didn’t pass, and I didn’t enter the ninja school. But I think self-training is also good.”
His parents in this life were relatively frugal and had some savings. With pensions and orphan subsidies, Ye Zhongyue was financially capable.
Some relatives also came to make suggestions.
But Ye Zhongyue insisted on taking care of herself and living her own life, and cut off all ties with her relatives.
Hatake Sakumo was even more surprised. “A genius in physical skills? With your strength, it will be no problem for you to become a ninja. The ninja school exam focuses on ninjutsu, but you can still graduate if you have enough strength.”
Ye Zhongyue shook his head: “Forget it, it’s good not to be a ninja. I don’t need to travel frequently to do missions, and I don’t have to be ordered around. I practice Taijutsu just to exercise my body.”
This statement is hard to believe.
You practiced physical skills so hard just to keep fit? The other ninjas would have hit themselves to death.
“It’s such a pity, but thank you for your encouragement. It’s just that sometimes, there are some things that are beyond our control.” Hatake Sakumo guessed it.
With such influence of public opinion, it is possible that someone is fanning the flames.
But essentially, what he did did go against the village’s traditional rules.
However, Hatake Sakumo still defends the idea that companions are more valuable than missions.
To defend this concept, for Kakashi’s future.
In the end, Hatake Sakumo chose that approach.
Now, if he didn’t do that, Hatake Sakumo didn’t know how to turn the situation around.
“Sakumo-senpai, life is precious no matter what. You value the lives of your companions, so why don’t you cherish your own life? Sometimes it is more difficult to endure it alive than to die, but those who can survive are heroes. Sakumo-senpai, I respect you, but I will be disappointed if you are so weak,” Ye Zhongyue stood up. “If you really can’t let it go, why not pass on your swordsmanship to me? After all, Kakashi is the only descendant of the Hatake clan, and it would be a pity if the swordsmanship that is famous in the ninja world is lost.”
These words sounded like sarcasm, and although they were spoken with a sincere tone, they seemed even more sarcastic.
Hatake Kakashi glared, “You!”
What does Ye Zhongyue mean by that? Is he saying that he can’t inherit his father’s swordsmanship? !
For Kakashi Hatake today, swordsmanship is still an important fighting method.
Even Hatake Sakumo praised him for his rapid improvement in swordsmanship, but he couldn’t stand what Ye Zhongyue said.
Hatake Sakumo patted Hatake Kakashi on the shoulder, “Kakashi, don’t be impatient,” and looked at Ye Zhongyue, “Yue, if you want to learn, it’s not that I can’t teach you, but I’m also very curious about your taijutsu, let me see it for myself.”
Chapter 9: One battering ram, Konoha White Fang will retreat (old version)
Ye Zhongyue smiled at this time, “I also want to see Senior Shumao’s swordsmanship, but I am still young, so please show mercy.”
Hatake Sakumo is currently a top-notch strongman in Konoha and even in the ninja world.
If he faces Hatake Sakumo, even if Ye Zhongyue feels that he is very good, he can be even stronger by using chakra.
The odds are currently too low.
But Ye Zhongyue still wanted to fight with Hatake Sakumo very much. He could feel that he still had endless potential.
The hidden power of this tiny body has not yet been developed.
Although he is only six years old this year, he is far from reaching the age limit.
What effect will this body have once chakra is used?
Ye Zhongyue has not yet used his full strength.
When Kakashi Hatake heard that his father was going to fight Ye Zhongyue, he was also surprised.
Although this will be a teaching battle.
But Kakashi Hatake was also very curious about what would happen. Hatake Sakumo’s strength was so great that even ordinary jonin were not qualified to challenge him.
Might Dai and his son were even more inexplicably excited, “Yue is actually going to fight against such a big shot, it’s really exciting.”
Such opportunities are rare.
Who is Hatake Sakumo?
There was originally a person who was highly favored to succeed the Fourth Hokage in Konoha Village.
Orochimaru, Tsunade, and Jiraiya are also competitive, but they cannot overshadow Hatake Sakumo at all.
The three Konoha ninjas had a good record on the battlefield, but they were still no match for Hatake Sakumo’s ability to kill two Sand ninja generals.
That’s no ordinary Sand jonin.
He can be said to be the young and strong signature figure of the Sand Village.
An inheritor of the advanced puppetry technique.
Now, Hatake Sakumo is here, staring into the eyes of the Night Moon.
Hatake Sakumo did not draw his sword, but raised his palm, “Since you don’t have a weapon, let me see your Taijutsu.”
Even when it comes to physical skills, the physical skills level of a normal jonin is far superior to that of a mid-level or low-level ninja.
His speed and strength are so great that it is difficult for Genin to catch up with him, difficult for Chunin to keep up with him, and difficult for Chunin to resist the ninjutsu of Jonin.
Even Hatake Kakashi couldn’t do it.
Hatake Sakumo can defeat Hatake Kakashi who uses ninjutsu just by using physical skills.
Hatake Kakashi looked at the two people who were about to fight. Yazhong Yue’s physical skills were very powerful and his punches were very powerful, but could he withstand Hatake Sakumo?
Hatake Kakashi didn’t think his father would lose.
Because he is Konoha White Fang.
Hatake Sakumo also gave the signal to attack, but it was a bit stingy to take the initiative in the face of a child of a few years old.
There is no need to draw out a real knife, you can use your hand instead of a knife and the hand knife can be quite powerful.
However, when it comes to Ye Zhongyue, Hatake Sakumo will not treat him as an enemy.
I will still hold back.
Ye Zhongyue also started charging towards Hatake Sakumo.
Walk up at a steady pace.
He walked with the Qilin Steps he learned in his previous life. He stepped forward and backward like a galloping horse, and walked left and right like a lion.
It doesn’t look good.
Hunchback and hunched chest.
However, the charge at this time carried a kind of momentum.
Sharp and powerful.
When facing Hatake Sakumo, Ye Zhongyue had to be serious from the beginning.
This is a different opponent from the current Hatake Kakashi.
Hatake Sakumo stood steadily, ready to move. Feeling Ye Zhongyue’s aura and movements, he also moved instinctively.
The first collision occurred between the two sides.
Yazhongyue was still small, with short arms and legs, so he had to lean extremely hard to hit Hatake Sakumo.
Compared to Hatake Sakumo’s tall body, his arm span is much longer.
Hatake Sakumo wanted to test the power of Ye Zhongyue, so he chose to block.
Just one punch.
Because Ye Zhongyue is small in size, if he doesn’t jump up, his fist will only hit Hatake Sakumo’s abdomen.
Hatake Sakumo just started to block.
I instantly felt a fierce force rushing towards me.
It was like a black bear waving its big paw.
My body couldn’t help but tilt, and my arm felt slightly numb.
It was not surprising that Ye Zhongyue’s forward punch was blocked, so he continued to chase.
Hatake Sakumo stepped back to avoid it.
What a strong force.
Hatake Sakumo also knows how to block.
Ye Zhongyue is only six years old, where does she get such strength?
Ye Zhongyue saw Hatake Sakumo retreating and not fighting back, so I won’t be polite either, because you are Hatake Sakumo after all.
When Ye Zhongyue stepped on the ground, his whole body was like a cannonball fired from a gun, and his speed increased by three times.
Kakashi Hatake who was standing nearby was staring intently. That was how Ye Zhongyue suddenly accelerated and charged forward. He was still flexible in the process and could change his movements at any time to explode. I really don’t know how he did it.
This collision also has considerable striking power.
The shadow clone’s defense damage can be instantly dissipated. If the real body was hit, Hatake Kakashi felt that he would also lie down.
The move that Ye Zhongyue performed was indeed the same move that broke up Kakashi Hatake’s shadow clone yesterday.
His body rushes like a galloping horse and his raised hand is like a cannon fire.
This move has a simple name, battering ram!
The body movements come from the martial arts learned in the previous life.
In his previous life, he had practiced martial arts with several martial arts masters and learned some of their essence, so he could be called a generalist.
In this life, his martial arts wisdom has increased, and his physical talents have reached unpredictable levels, allowing him to naturally integrate some of the techniques that were originally not harmonious.
The horse-shaped body movements combined with the attack are mainly based on collision and leg techniques.
Ye Zhongyue combined boxing techniques to launch a fierce attack.
Battering ram.
Concentrate all the weight and strength of your body in your small fist.
At this moment, Hatake Sakumo sensed the danger, and his body instantly disappeared from the spot and retreated again!
Hatake Sakumo: “!!”
Once again dodged.
Kakashi Hatake and Might Guy just thought that Hatake Sakumo was deliberately not fighting back.
But Might Guy, who had practiced physical skills for many years, was watching from the side and had already noticed the difference.
This punch.
Although there is no feeling of chakra surging, it is definitely strong.
What a fierce punch.
Hatake Sakumo seemed to be forced to retreat.
Matt Dai had this idea in his mind.
Yue, is she so strong?
Chapter 10: The Charm of the Sword, Night Moon Strikes Back (Old Version)
The battering ram of the night moon.
He gathered his own strength, combining the energy of his body and blood to blast it out, without even using the chakra that could be refined in his body.
Hatake Sakumo sensed something unusual and instead of taking the attack head-on, he stepped back.
This punch is indeed not simple.
The martial arts from the previous life were integrated into this life. Coupled with this unusual body, the power that erupted made Hatake Sakumo sense something unusual.
Hatake Sakumo has good physical fitness, but he is not a barbarian like the Fourth Raikage who can rely on his body to withstand ninjutsu.
If you stand still and are stabbed with a kunai by an ordinary ninja, you will still die.
Hatake Sakumo is more like an assassin.
This is also the case for most ninjas.
The body itself does not have enough defensive strength, so it is necessary to rely on ninjutsu to defend against attacks.
Or use high dodge to avoid the attack.
Hatake Sakumo’s speed has already impressed Ye Zhongyue.
In other words, this is the speed of a Jonin.
So fast.
The speed of the battering ram is definitely not slow.
Run like a horse and punch like a cannon.
Like this rush, bump and punch.
If it really hits the opponent, except for a few ninjas, Ye Zhongyue is really confident that the opponent will be either killed or injured.
Even a strong jonin could not avoid getting injured.
This punch pushed Hatake Sakumo back, but in reality he didn’t have any advantage. It was normal for him to dodge the attack.
Although it seems a bit contrasting when compared to the duel between a Konoha hero and a six-year-old child.
Hatake Sakumo believed in his instincts, “It’s very fast, I’m going to make a move.”
After saying this, Hatake Sakumo also took the initiative to launch an attack.
Facing the moon in the night, he had some tentative thoughts at first, but the punch just now.
Swift, sharp, and powerful.
In his perception, Hatake Sakumo also regarded Ye Zhongyue as a decent ninja.
He looks no more than six or seven years old.
Even if he is not as good as a jonin, his talent is too strong.
Hatake Sakumo felt that the punch that Ye Zhongyue had just thrown had reached the level of a special skill among the Chunins. Special skills in physical skills were still rare. After all, the lethality of ninja tools easily surpassed physical skills.
Among the same level, the use of ninjutsu is definitely better than taijutsu.
This is normally the case.
Hatake Sakumo turned his palm into a knife, quickly approached Ye Zhongyue, and slapped him down directly.
It has demonstrated an unusual speed.
He was infinitely faster than Hatake Kakashi. Even without using his full strength, he was already beyond the reach of Hatake Kakashi.
When Ye Zhongyue sensed danger, his body began to move.
Hatake Sakumo’s speed was indeed very fast. He almost moved to the side and behind. If he chopped down with his hand knife, he would have subdued the enemy.
However, Ye Zhongyue reacted in advance, moved his body, dodged nimbly, and kicked Hatake Sakumo’s calf.
The shoes scraped against the ground.
Ye Zhongyue was different from these ninjas. He didn’t wear sandals, but rather light and breathable shoes.
This world is very strange. Many styles of clothes and shoes have modern looks, but the vast majority of ordinary people still live a life of manual farming.
The kick had a strange trajectory, like a sweep and a kick, but it was actually a very powerful kick.
Even though Ye Zhongyue was small in stature and quite strong, he still chose the safer leg technique when facing a ninja like Hatake Sakumo.
Even if this kick fails, his legs will not be attacked.
This body is very strong, but it is still a young body after all.
This kick was also a skill that Ye Zhongyue learned in his previous life.
It’s like a hammer or a poking tool, kicking it down like this.
Hatake Sakumo sensed danger, and even though he had never seen this kind of leg technique before, he instinctively responded with his powerful strength and raised his leg to block.
Two legs, one big and one small, collided sideways.
A slight sound.
Both sides quickly retracted their legs.
The body is as steady as a rock.
When Ye Zhongyue’s kick missed, he immediately changed his body shape and rose up like a flying swallow.
At this distance, take advantage of your physical agility.
Come in close.
The small body pressed out with both palms.
The blood in his body surged, and his strength burst out. At a close distance to his face, in this instant of time, Ye Zhongyue pressed forward and all his strength was pressed into Hatake Sakumo’s body.
This press generates penetrating force. The pressure of the two palms will be instantly amplified, and all the strength of the body will be pressed between the two palms.
Hatake Sakumo did not expect Ye Zhongyue’s move. In just a moment, Hatake Sakumo took the initiative to concave his chest.
Ninjas have good control over their own bodies.
Especially the jonin.
As a master of swordsmanship, Hatake Sakumo is also good at physical skills. Feeling the threat from Ye Zhongyue’s palms, he actively concave his chest and chopped with both hands.
Ye Zhongyue also felt the strong wind on both sides and made a decision in an instant. His palms were unable to exert their full power because Hatake Sakumo took the initiative to concave his chest. His palms could only reach half of the force before they had to be retracted. At the same time, his small body shrank and he fought back to defend.
As soon as he landed, he used his hands to block the knife attacking Hatake Sakumo.
The sword intent is surging.
Ye Zhongyue got goose bumps all over her body and her hair stood on end!
Sharp sword intent.
I feel it.
Hatake Sakumo just used his hand knife.
Ye Zhongyue seemed to feel the sharpness of the real sword.
It’s the intention of the sword.
Hatake Sakumo’s will and years of hard practice in swordsmanship have given his swordsmanship a charm that can be displayed even with a hand knife.
Danger!
At this moment, Ye Zhongyue’s body shook, his strength burst out, and he pushed forward with both hands. His small arms swelled, and his blood surged, directly blocking Hatake Sakumo’s hand knife.
The arm and the knife collided.
There was another slight collision sound.
Ye Zhongyue felt a pain in his arm.
Hatake Sakumo felt his palm slightly numb as he was forcibly blocked.
At this moment, Ye Zhongyue was at this distance, his eyes were sharp, his hair seemed to be flying, his aura burst out, and he hit Hatake Sakumo’s thighs with both hands.
Chapter 11 Ma Yangsha, Thunder Escape (Old Version)
He realized that Hatake Sakumo was quite powerful with just his hand knife.
It is not known whether he had used his full strength or not. In the moment just now, Ye Zhongyue’s blood and energy were full. He used both arms to block the knife. He felt the pain and also felt the danger.
In just this instant, Ye Zhongyue had already given it his all.
Six-year-old Ye Zhongyue used the chakra in his body.
This hidden power.
At this moment, both fists smashed down fiercely.
The speed is faster than ever before, and the power is stronger than ever before.
The aura of Ye Zhongyue who was giving his all made Kakashi Hatake and Might Guy feel their hearts sink, as if they were pressed down by a huge rock, and their bodies trembled.
And Might Dai also felt the change in Ye Zhongyue. The original ferocious beast turned into a savage beast in an instant, which was even more terrifying.
This feeling of momentum.
Might Dai felt a transformation taking place in Ye Zhongyue, something happened all of a sudden, as if he had activated the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu and his strength increased dramatically.
Might Dai would never have imagined that Ye Zhongyue would use chakra for the first time in a sparring match at this time.
Before, the body alone was enough.
Now.
The moment he blocked Hatake Sakumo’s knife, he smashed Hatake Sakumo’s thigh with both fists.
Did it actually hit?
A piece of wooden stake was smashed to pieces.
Substitution technique plus instant body movement technique.
Dodging the attack and keeping some distance, Hatake Sakumo saw that the wooden stake used for the substitution jutsu was directly blown up and completely shattered. His pupils shrank. If it weren’t for the ninja’s own qualities and subconscious preparation, his thigh would have been broken.
Looking at the result of the wood pile being crushed, perhaps being broken was the best outcome.
Fortunately I avoided it.
Hatake Sakumo knew that in terms of combat power alone, Yachuzuki was probably beyond the realm of Chunin.
This momentum.
not simple.
If one’s other qualities are sufficient, it is possible for him to become a special jonin.
At this time, Hatake Sakumo didn’t have the mind to think too much.
The battle is not over.
But when he saw Ye Zhongyue discover that it was a wooden stake that was broken, he was not disappointed. He could only say that he was worthy of being Hatake Sakumo, and he was firmly among the top three strongest people in Konoha today.
Before Orochimaru learned the Impure World Reincarnation, Jiraiya learned the Senjutsu, and Tsunade created the Regeneration Jutsu, the fighting power of the three of them was not necessarily any better than that of Hatake Sakumo.
At this time, Ye Zhongyue could feel his body becoming stronger and lighter, with a fire burning in his heart. Facing such a strong man, even if it was just a sparring match, even if the opponent intentionally held back.
I still want to give it a try.
My own state.
How much strength could I display at the age of six?
Ye Zhongyue was more than ten meters away from Hatake Sakumo.
Kakashi Hatake felt like he was about to break out in a cold sweat. The scene of the wooden stake being shattered just now had already proved Ye Zhongyue’s strength, as well as that kind of attack.
If you get hit, you will definitely die.
The moon in the night at this time actually made Kakashi Hatake feel quite dangerous.
How much strength does this guy still have? !
Ye Zhongyue didn’t think about how much strength he should retain. He just wanted to see if his current condition could make Hatake Sakumo take him seriously.
He once again used the horse-shaped body movement to gallop and leap forward. In that instant, he seemed to have turned into a horse, rushing towards Hatake Sakumo with great momentum.
This is a horse as fast as the wind!
You have the sword intention, and I have the fist intention.
The charm of boxing is displayed here.
The muscles on his back moved slightly, and Ye Zhongyue was already accumulating strength while running and leaping.
Might Guy felt as if he was hallucinating.
What do you see in front of you?
It was a majestic red horse with a shaggy beard, running at full speed like fire.
In the blink of an eye, the horse seemed to transform into a dragon, spewing out raging flames, ready to devour everything.
Hatake Sakumo was not feeling well at this time, as Ye Zhongyue’s palms only exerted half of their strength.
An indescribable power invaded my chest.
Even conscious chakra operation can enhance the chest’s ability to withstand blows.
However, this inexplicable force made his chest feel like a tangled mess, his blood churning, he felt stuffy and extremely uncomfortable, it was an indescribable feeling, and then, pain appeared.
Hatake Sakumo understood that he was injured internally.
The power seemed to invade within.
It doesn’t seem to be serious or have any impact, but it’s just uncomfortable.
Hatake Sakumo could feel that being able to exert 90% of his current strength was already very good.
What kind of attack is this? It’s not chakra that’s being injected.
Hatake Sakumo was a little confused.
But there was no time to think about it, as Ye Zhongyue leaped forward again with the same great momentum.
At this moment, dust flew towards Hatake Sakumo.
The horse-shaped hidden leg originally has many uses.
But there is a way to use it in actual combat, especially in this world, where the body is stronger and it is easier to do.
He kicked the ground with his foot, and the shattered soil instantly turned into dust that enveloped Hatake Sakumo.
Once hit, temporary blindness will occur immediately.
Even now, it still serves the function of blocking the view.
The flying dust and sand really caught Hatake Sakumo off guard.
Hatake Sakumo dodged this inferior method while flying back and forth, ready to counterattack at any time.
You have to be serious about it.
In a head-on battle like this, Ye Zhongyue, a six-year-old boy, is no match for ordinary ninjas in the village.
This level of fighting talent may even surpass that of his son Kakashi Hatake.
Hatake Sakumo decided to test it a little more.
There is light blooming in both hands.
It’s lightning.
What the lightning attribute chakra can do to complete the change of its nature.
Lightning escape: electric grid technique!
Chapter 12 Shocking, Hatake Sakumo lost?! (Old version)
That’s right, Hatake Sakumo used Lightning Release.
It was originally agreed that they would demonstrate physical techniques, and Hatake Sakumo was not using Lightning Release at this time to gain an advantage.
Lightning flashed in his hands.
It seemed to have turned into a small net.
It was just a simple C-level ninjutsu. Hatake Sakumo just wanted to see how Ye Zhongyue would perform in the face of the ninjutsu. With such strength, it would be a pity if he didn’t serve the village.
If the performance is good, Hatake Sakumo hopes that Yazhongyue can become a ninja.
Even though he is just a six-year-old child.
The power of many ninjutsu can be determined by the amount of chakra controlled by the caster.
The electric net technique used by Hatake Sakumo is not very powerful, and anyone who is hit will be paralyzed and subdued.
If necessary, increasing the amount of chakra can cause considerable damage, but if the purpose is to cause damage, there are many better ninjutsu that can be used.
The main function of the power grid is to restrict.
Hatake Sakumo spread out his hands, and the electric net flew out at this distance.
Ye Zhongyue had already sensed the danger.
The power of lightning!
In the dust, the moon in the night burst out.
Facing the power grid.
The electric net stuck to Hatake Sakumo’s hands and was not thrown directly into the distance.
But such advantages can also be changed in your hands.
This was intentional by Hatake Sakumo. This electric net technique maintained control as if it was stuck to the hand.
In such a moment, it was thrown out.
The small electric net flew out.
Ye Zhongyue felt the state of his body at this time. Chakra surged and his body swelled slightly. He gathered his hands and legs in front of him to form a defense and directly attacked the lightning escape head-on.
This is Ye Zhongyue’s judgment of his own strength.
This body is tough enough.
Without relying on chakra, he can smash wooden stakes with one punch and break rocks.
I had just been hit by Hatake Sakumo’s knife, and it was a little swollen and painful, but as my blood flowed, the swelling and pain disappeared in the brief fight.
Ye Zhongyue could feel the strength of his own body. This feeling of strength was never achieved by his body in his previous life, but he had inexplicably obtained this physical gift in this life.
It’s not like there are no people with strong bodies in the ninja world.
But I’ve never heard of anyone being so strong relying solely on physical strength.
Might Guy’s strength depends on his chakra.
Ye Zhongyue knew that even without chakra, his physique and martial arts skills were enough to defeat many Chunins.
Now, with the chakra running, Ye Zhongyue’s body will only become stronger and his defense will be even stronger.
It’s time to see if I can withstand the attribute ninjutsu.
Ye Zhongyue tried to bang his body against the rocks and punch the stones, but nothing happened to him.
Chakra activation.
Test your physical boundaries in combat.
With a strong will to fight, Ye Zhongyue’s blood was boiling and he rushed forward.
It’s facing the power grid.
The two sides collided.
Hatake Kakashi looked at Ye Zhongyue’s movements in surprise. Even if it was a low-level ninjutsu, could he just withstand it like that?
A normal ninja has to rely on using ninjutsu to defend himself even if he is attacked head-on.
Might Dai and Might Guy were also shocked at this time.
Even though Lightning Release doesn’t seem to be very powerful, it is still a ninjutsu.
Yue is too impulsive.
Might Dai and Might Guy both practice physical skills, and are surprised at Ye Zhongyue’s powerful physical skills, but it seems a bit risky to rely on their bodies to resist ninjutsu.
The electric grid is in physical contact with Ye Zhongyue.
In an instant, the lightning was released.
“Sizzle”!
Electric current flows.
Entwined around the body of the moon in the night.
Flesh collides with electric current.
Ye Zhongyue felt a slight numbness in his body.
Hatake Sakumo saw Ye Zhongyue withstand his ninjutsu. Although the electric net was not powerful, he could still withstand it.
This kid is so confident about his body?
A thought passes by in an instant.
The moon in the night was intertwined with the power grid for only a second, and green smoke came out of it, as if there was a fire burning!
The moon in the night rose up from the ground, and a hole was dug in the ground under his feet. He looked like a fire unicorn, taking unicorn steps, and seemed to be flying in the air.
But in fact, Ye Zhongyue’s feet were always on the ground, but to others, it seemed like he was flying.
Extremely fast and rapid.
There was murderous intent in Ye Zhongyue’s eyes.
The electric net technique did not hinder Ye Zhongyue’s actions, but instead seemed to stimulate his physical condition further.
Qi, blood and chakra surge.
Ye Zhongyue felt that his power was stronger than ever before.
Fighting with masters can better stimulate the fighting spirit.
Even Hatake Sakumo didn’t seem to be serious.
Ye Zhongyue’s speed was so fast that even Might Dai was surprised. His power was so fierce that Might Dai almost thought that Ye Zhongyue also knew the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu, but the characteristics of opening the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu were not like this.
Might Guy couldn’t see Ye Zhongyue’s figure at all, he just felt a shadow passing by.
Even Hatake Kakashi could only barely catch the afterimage, he couldn’t keep up, couldn’t keep up at all, even his eyesight couldn’t keep up, in actual combat he probably couldn’t even block a single blow!
Using earth escape in advance might be able to block frontal attacks.
But the next second.
Ye Zhongyue’s fist blasted out, like the roar of a dragon.
It looks like a charging fire dragon.
Dragon body cannon hammer!
The dragon-shaped body soars and flies, and the Qilin steps forward and backward freely, charging forward with explosive force.
Charge out like a cannon.
It immediately made Hatake Sakumo feel a sense of danger.
So fast!
It’s no longer within the realm of Chunin.
This kind of power.
Hatake Sakumo sensed the danger, but at this distance, it was too late to dodge.
It was also because Hatake Sakumo did not regard Ye Zhongyue as an equal opponent.
No matter what, the name of Konoha White Fang is resounding throughout the ninja world.
It is considered to be close to or even comparable to Shadow.
By the time Hatake Sakumo sensed the danger, it was already too late.
The lightning-attribute chakra activated the cells, and Hatake Sakumo moved very quickly.
However, Ye Zhongyue took the lead.
This punch was delivered with great force.
Hatake Sakumo just had time to move out of the way so that he wouldn’t be hit with maximum force, and then block it.
Hatake Sakumo felt that his arms, activated by lightning chakra, were extremely fast, but they could not block this extremely powerful punch.
The enormous force was about to hit Hatake Sakumo’s abdomen directly.
It’s bad!
Hatake Sakumo actively sucked in his abdomen.
A little trick to control your body.
The abdomen is sucked in and the lower part seems to become flat.
This kind of skill is not taught in ninja schools.
In fact, most ninjas cannot do this at the moment of battle.
With this retraction, the power of Ye Zhongyue’s fist could not be fully exerted due to the change in distance.
Because Ye Zhongyue has to keep taking steps to reach it, this is also the result of his short arms and his body being too small!
This was because Ye Zhongyue’s physical skills varied too much, so he had space to display them. Hatake Sakumo was ready to be beaten. Ordinary people’s fists could not hit his hand, but this kid was different. His physical skills were beyond Hatake Sakumo’s understanding, and it felt like they were better than any ninja he had ever seen.
The original distance has become longer, so if you can’t reach it, you should be able to dodge it.
However, even so.
This attack made Hatake Sakumo feel something was wrong.
The punch landed.
There is power bursting out from the fists.
Strength and chakra surged out.
Hit out seven inches more distance!
Ye Zhongyue felt that his whole body was unblocked, as if he had been reborn.
Hatake Sakumo’s body flew out.
It was printed directly on the mountain wall.
Hatake Sakumo’s body was imprinted into the mountain wall.
“Father!” Hatake Kakashi was anxious.
Might Dai and Might Guy opened their mouths wide, unable to believe what was happening.
Hatake Sakumo, was knocked away?
It looks like we are going to lose.
Chapter 13: Almost Sent Hatake Sakumo (Old Version)
If it was just a normal knock-down, this conclusion cannot be drawn.
Ninjas have many different physiques and methods.
But Hatake Sakumo was beaten and fell into the rock wall.
That was a very powerful blow.
He was hit hard.
Hatake Sakumo doesn’t look like a shadow clone.
It doesn’t look like nothing is wrong.
Ye Zhongyue also moved closer at this time, but did not continue to attack.
“I’m sorry, senior. You put too much pressure on me and I couldn’t stop without realizing it.” Ye Zhongyue said.
The punch just now was indeed too much.
If it hits Kakashi Hatake, he will die on the spot.
I’m afraid that the jonin with weaker constitutions may also be in danger.
That is Hatake Sakumo, the master of swordsmanship, who is one of the best fighters in Konoha.
Hatake Sakumo’s physical fitness is not weak.
It was also the first time that Hatake Kakashi saw his father in such a state of disgrace.
Moreover, a human-shaped pit was smashed into the rock wall, and Hatake Sakumo was completely trapped in it.
Might Dai and Might Guy closed their jaws with their hands, and ran to Hatake Sakumo to help pull Hatake Sakumo out from the hollow in the mountain wall.
Hatake Sakumo recovered and walked out, still staggering a little. He looked at his abdomen, his clothes were damaged, his abdomen was sunken, he was seriously injured, his internal organs were aching, and he took a breath of cold air. Although he did not really use his strength to attack Ye Zhongyue, this child’s attack power…
If I hadn’t used chakra in time, I would have been able to make a small defense at that moment.
It’s really going to be bad.
He can actually approach advanced ninjutsu with his fists.
It can even be said that it is comparable to certain advanced ninjutsu.
Lightning escape to strengthen the body.
The temporary earth escape defense was also broken.
The attack distance originally extended by sucking in the abdomen was forcibly caught up by the power of the opponent’s fist.
“Was the attack just now a ninjutsu?” Hatake Sakumo was also surprised.
Such power.
This kind of output.
Ye Zhongyue shook his head: “It is a physical technique, but the combination of physical technique and chakra can produce force. You can think of it as a shock wave from physical technique.”
There is no change in the nature of the chakra, nor in the form of the chakra, nor is the distribution of chakra use combined with some kind of information.
Hatake Sakumo felt that Ye Zhongyue was a physical skills genius.
But isn’t he only six years old?
Are there really geniuses in this world who are born with knowledge?
“Who taught you Taijutsu?” Hatake Sakumo was a little unconvinced.
The ninja world had never heard of such a genius.
Ye Zhongyue: “Except for the few months of training and instruction from my parents, I learned all of this on my own. Some things seem to be innate to me.”
This is indeed true.
In this life, I was indeed born with many martial arts skills.
Hatake Sakumo was holding his stomach at the moment, it was really painful. The injury was not life-threatening, only because Hatake Sakumo had completed the defense quickly.
Hatake Sakumo, who possesses the three chakra attributes of lightning, wind and earth, rarely uses earth jutsu.
This unskilled earth escape defense did play a role after all.
It reduced Hatake Sakumo’s injuries.
But for Ye Zhongyue, I am still amazed at this genius.
Even though he doesn’t have the qualities of a jonin, he is indeed qualified to be a special jonin in terms of strength.
It’s already good enough that the body can withstand the C-level lightning and electric grid technique.
Hatake Sakumo felt that there might be two people in Konoha who could resist with physical strength instead of ninjutsu.
But I certainly wouldn’t choose to do that.
Because they will get out of the way in advance.
Ye Zhongyue only uses physical skills, so his ability to respond is somewhat insufficient, but this physical body is enough to offset some dangers.
Too strong.
The most terrifying thing is the age of this child.
Six years old.
How strong will it be in another five or six years? How strong will it be in another ten years?
The state of a ninja at the age of six and sixteen is completely different.
Hatake Sakumo was also shocked to hear that Ye Zhongyue was almost self-taught. This kid must be telling the truth.
Such a genius.
It would be a shame not to become a ninja.
Chapter 14: The Fierce Beast Covered with Thorns (Old Version)
Hatake Sakumo held his stomach and said what he thought, “With your strength, if you enter the ninja school, you will graduate in less than a year, and you may become a chunin in the second year, and even a jonin in two or three years. Why are you willing to be a civilian?”
Ye Zhongyue smiled, “Senior, as a hero of the village and a powerful ninja, what kind of situation are you in now? How good is it to be a ninja? No matter how many contributions you have made, you were driven to despair with just one failure.”
Hatake Sakumo was silent after hearing what was said.
Can’t refute it.
Hatake Sakumo’s eyes changed, “I did break the village rules. As a ninja, you should put your mission first.”
Ye Zhongyue chuckled, “He should be punished and criticized, but it doesn’t have to go this far. I wonder if anyone would feel ashamed if the senior was forced to death. Ninjas are cold-blooded creatures. It’s not bad to be a civilian.”
This remark scolded several people present.
Might Guy is also a student of the Ninja School and will become a ninja after graduation.
Ninjas are cold-blooded creatures.
This evaluation was directed to the four people present.
It is precisely here that none of these four people are cold-blooded.
Ye Zhongyue continued, “There are still very few people like Sakumo-senpai and Might Dai-senpai at the moment. At least that’s how the overall atmosphere in Konoha seems to me. Maybe it’s because the war just ended not long ago, so they take the mission very seriously. Maybe it will change in the future.”
Might Guy felt a little aggrieved, “Yue, I’m not cold-blooded.”
Kakashi Hatake moved his lips, wanting to say something about how I was cold-blooded, but he didn’t say it.
When Hatake Sakumo heard what Ye Zhongyue said, he also knew what the boy was thinking. The boy’s fighting style, strong will, and amazing boxing skills showed his character. He really didn’t want to be a ninja, so what.
What else can I say now that I am in this state?
Hatake Sakumo’s situation has not changed, except that there are more people who understand him.
Even Matt Day said that the village shouldn’t treat the hero like this.
Might Guy also said that he supports people like Sakumo who value their companions.
It is indeed wrong to let the village suffer losses, but it depends on the specific mission. If it is not to save one person, more people will die. Aren’t the lives of companions important?
During wartime, if a small troop is surrounded and in danger, and going to rescue them will mean encountering a large enemy force and causing greater casualties, should they just give up?
Battlefield decisions are not made that way.
If you give up casually, you will only lose more in the end.
As for Hatake Sakumo, who was injured at this moment, he swallowed a pill from his arms, which could help stabilize his injury, but it was impossible for him to recover quickly.
After being hit by this punch, Hatake Sakumo felt that he would need to rest for a few days, and it might take even longer to fully recover.
It’s too risky.
If he hadn’t used the earth escape technique in time, he would have been seriously injured by the punch.
Hatake Sakumo sighed at this time and said, “Since you don’t have this intention, let’s not talk about it. I just came to see you today. I can continue to teach you swordsmanship.”
Although I’m injured, I can still teach you swordsmanship.
And Ye Zhongyue also smiled; “I want to see Senior Shumao’s swordsmanship, not the hand swordsmanship.”
After all, Hatake Sakumo’s hand knife is not a real sword technique.
A hand knife is just a hand knife. Even with the addition of knife intent, it can’t do even one-third of its intended effect.
The one who shows off the White Fang Blade is the one who truly demonstrates the power of Hatake swordsmanship.
Hatake Sakumo’s swordsmanship, combined with the chakra short sword named White Fang.
Let the enemy be terrified.
A knife becomes famous because of the person who made it.
In the hands of an average jonin, it is just a precious chakra metal knife.
In the hands of Hatake Sakumo, it is a deadly weapon that all the jonin of each village are extremely afraid of.
Hatake Sakumo understood what Ye Zhongyue meant, “Are you sure?”
Use a knife.
It’s different.
Even though Hatake Sakumo is a strong man and can wield the sword skillfully.
But isn’t the person facing this knife worried about being cut by accident?
Swords and knives have no eyes, and sparring is no joke.
Even wearing full body protective gear, you can still get hurt.
What’s more, in this ninja world, it is not popular to spar with thick protective gear.
Ye Zhongyue nodded, “If not, I won’t be able to see Senior Shuo Mao’s swordsmanship. I want to face it head-on.”
Hatake Sakumo now looked at Ye Zhongyue’s eyes, “This knife shouldn’t be used on villagers. Even when I teach Kakashi, I usually use sticks and branches to demonstrate with the knife. But your words gave me too many surprises.”
Hatake Sakumo reached out and grasped the hilt of the knife.
Hatake Kakashi; “!!”
Matt Dai: “!!”
Might Guy: “Wait, this is too dangerous!”
Might Guy couldn’t help it.
Ye Zhongyue smiled, “Don’t worry, Senior Sakumo will stop. Is Konoha White Fang so untrustworthy?”
Since Ye Zhongyue said so, Might Dai and his son didn’t know what to say.
Kakashi Hatake was also watching nervously, and at the same time he was worried. Wasn’t his father injured just now? If he continued to fight, would the injury be aggravated? Kakashi Hatake had already seen the marks on his father’s body.
It is difficult to say whether the internal organs are injured.
Ye Zhongyue could also feel that after Hatake Sakumo was punched, he was in good spirits after coming out of the mountain wall.
I can only say that he is worthy of being called Hatake Sakumo.
A punch like this isn’t a big deal.
The strong ones in the ninja world should not be underestimated.
Moreover, from the beginning of the battle to the time when Hatake Sakumo flew out, Hatake Sakumo did not use any ninjutsu, nor did he draw his sword.
Now, it is time to face Hatake Sakumo’s swordsmanship.
When Hatake Sakumo slowly pulled out his sword.
Under the perception of Ye Zhongyue, Hatake Sakumo’s whole body became sharp.
Totally different.
The fighting states of Hatake Sakumo when he uses a sword and Hatake Sakumo when he doesn’t seem to be two different people!
Even if Ye Zhongyue is not considered an enemy, the feeling and state of holding the knife seems to have become an instinct.
Hatake Sakumo seemed to have turned into a ferocious beast covered with thorns.
There are thorns all over the body, and every part of it feels sharp.
Not the mountains, not the sea.
It is a beast with thorns, a ferocious existence that can penetrate everything.
The short sword named “White Fang” was drawn out, emitting white light.
Ye Zhongyue was thinking about the information about weapons made from chakra metal. By inputting chakra, the attack range of the weapon can be extended and it can be extremely sharp.
With such a weapon in the hands of Hatake Sakumo, it is unknown how much his close combat ability will be improved.
He is two levels higher than the unarmed Hatake Sakumo!
Ye Zhongyue’s fierce fighting spirit was also aroused.
That’s why fighting with the strong can help you improve quickly.
You need to find strong people to verify your own martial arts!
Chapter 15: Speed ​​​​up, this is the shape of a turtle! (Old version)
After fighting with the unarmed Hatake Sakumo, it was like the seal was lifted and the potential was activated.
What would happen if he fought with Hatake Sakumo who was holding a knife?
Hatake Sakumo held a short sword in his hand.
My whole body feels different.
Ye Zhongyue sensed the danger and also took up his position, “Senior Shuomao, please give me your guidance.”
The punch just now can still be thrown.
The state just now is still being maintained, and the hot state is still being maintained.
Both sides are very powerful.
Might Guy swallowed.
Hatake Kakashi was sweating profusely.
Matt Dai was alert and stared at the field.
The battle between Hatake Sakumo and Yorozuki.
Both of them have very strong aura.
Hatake Sakumo held the short sword in his hand, “Be careful, my sword has killed many enemy village jonin.”
Even if it is a sparring match, the concept is still different when using this weapon.
Ye Zhongyue’s fighting ability is really strong.
The extremely fierce momentum just now activated some of Hatake Sakumo’s instinctive fighting will.
Yue’s fist is so fierce.
It’s not like I haven’t seen people with superb physical skills.
The physical skills were so fierce, relying on fists and kicks, that the ferocity was almost as fierce as his own sword.
In another ten years, maybe I will surpass myself.
Both sides stopped talking nonsense.
One needs to experience the swordsmanship of a strong man.
One also wants to see how much strength the boy has.
, it is both a discussion game and a teaching game.
Hatake Sakumo’s sword shone at this moment.
The blade is so fast.
Compared to Hatake Sakumo’s hand knife, the sword intent emitted by this short knife is much sharper.
Before the knife reached him, Ye Zhongyue already felt the chill on his body.
The small body burst out at high speed.
Facing Hatake Sakumo, relying solely on the strength of physical energy and blood is not enough.
Only the power of chakra can do that.
Relying on the blessing of chakra and strong fighting spirit, he moved quickly and dodged Hatake Sakumo’s sword.
However, Hatake Sakumo’s swordsmanship is not that simple, and the blade cuts again.
The sword techniques are endless and the sword light is shining.
It is much more dangerous than Hatake Sakumo who is unarmed.
This is Hatake Sakumo’s sword.
It is not so easy for Ye Zhongyue to get close to the opponent as he is at a disadvantage in attack distance and also has to be on guard against knives.
Carrying a knife with your flesh?
Carrying Hatake Sakumo’s sword is really asking for death.
Even if Hatake Sakumo stopped in time, he would still be injured by the blade!
If you hit it carelessly, you may lose your life.
The sword has no eyes.
If you’re fighting purely with your physical body, you still have to be careful with your weapons.
Ye Zhongyue’s attack range is short. He flies back several meters and steps on the ground, crushing the rocky ground directly. He can do this with a burst of force.
The ground under his feet was crushed, and the gravel and soil were picked up and thrown towards Hatake Sakumo.
This is just a small path.
Flying dust.
It’s child’s play for ninjas.
But the difficulty lies in being able to step down at any time in this kind of terrain and find dust to throw away.
Even if it was a jonin, without using ninjutsu, it would be difficult to use the physical body to crush the hard ground with one foot and create a pile of broken soil and gravel.
These rocks and soil are just a nuisance.
Even with Ye Zhongyue’s skills, the broken soil and rocks would hurt if they hit the body, and ordinary people would also be hurt.
Hatake Sakumo is no ordinary person.
When Hatake Sakumo also quickly stepped back to dodge, the distance between the two widened.
Ye Zhongyue made rapid progress at this time.
Just after picking up the broken soil and rocks, Ye Zhongyue began to advance.
The purpose of these broken soil and rocks flying out was to distract Hatake Sakumo’s attention.
Even if it’s just a slight deviation.
Otherwise there is no chance.
Ye Zhongyue’s advance was the same as before.
A galloping horse.
Horse shape.
His feet are in the Qilin step and his punches are like cannonballs.
The nimble body approached Hatake Sakumo.
However, Hatake Sakumo felt the oncoming threat and simply swung his short sword and stabbed out.
Ye Zhongyue had to twist her body.
Even though his attention was distracted, Hatake Sakumo’s strong fighting instinct was still very strong!
The dagger is dangerous as soon as it is turned.
It was like a fatal attack straight to the face.
Because of the height difference, Hatake Sakumo’s short sword turned. Ye Zhongyue already felt the danger, but he was not panicked at all and was well prepared.
Some skills would have been impossible to achieve in previous lives.
In this life, the body is extremely strong and some mysterious techniques can be performed.
That is the rapid rotation of the body.
It seems like a spinning top, but in fact it is turning sideways and stepping forward, changing from the horse shape in an instant.
With his back hunched and his limbs moving, he looked very ugly.
Like an old turtle swimming quickly in the water.
Turtle shape!
It involves full body movements.
It has to be faster in such a short moment.
It’s like treating the air as water and swimming in it.
It was clearly an ugly move, but in just a moment, Ye Zhongyue performed it.
Kakashi Hatake, Might Dai, and Might Guy just felt dizzy.
Dust rises as the moon moves in the night.
The body is as fast as the wind.
A large amount of dust flew towards Hatake Sakumo.
Blowing sand!
This sand-raising action raises much more sand than picking up sand.
Hatake Sakumo put his sword and arms in front of him and flew back.
The ground around was broken into pieces, turning into gravel and soil.
Just smash it down like this.
This speed made Mighty’s eyes widen.
At least five of the Eight Gates of Ninjutsu need to be opened to keep up with this speed.
What exactly is this physical skill?
Hatake Sakumo was surprised that Ye Zhongyue’s speed had increased again.
Turtle shape.
Ao does not mean slow.
It’s just the body shape.
The back looks hunched and the limbs appear to be dancing like claws.
Of course it doesn’t look good.
However, the large amount of rubble and soil that was scattered when the moon at night crushed the ground on the top of the mountain, did cause some trouble to Hatake Sakumo.
And what follows is the essence of the Ao shape.
Chapter 16 Where did this kid learn this dirty trick? (Old version)
This turtle shape is exactly the idea of ​​Ye Zhongyue’s experiment.
On this land, it is like a thousand-year-old turtle swimming in the sea.
Might Guy had unknowingly activated the Eight Gates to strengthen his physical condition, making his body more active and more energetic so that he could watch the battle.
If his physical condition was not strong enough, Might Day would not be able to observe this wonderful scene.
The speed of the moon in the night is too fast now.
The strength of the body itself, combined with the blessing of chakra, even without the change of chakra nature, the use of the explosive force of the Ao-shaped force, when it moves, has already exceeded the speed that a Chunin can catch.
Too fast.
During the fight between Ye Zhongyue and Hatake Sakumo, he clearly felt that his condition was improving.
Hatake Sakumo also felt that this child was not hiding his strength, but seemed to be growing in the battle.
What a genius, what an astonishing outburst.
This kind of action?!
In fact, it only took a few seconds for a large amount of dust and gravel to be raised before Ye Zhongyue launched the attack.
It was like a huge old turtle rushing out of the sea, causing huge waves.
The moon in the night is approaching!
Appeared next to Hatake Sakumo.
When facing the enemy in actual combat, it is best to attack from the side or rear if possible.
Hatake Sakumo is not an enemy, but their fighting spirit is the same.
Attacking the enemy from the side or back always gives you a better chance of success than engaging him head-on.
Hatake Sakumo is not an ordinary person either, he is too strong.
Sensing danger from the side.
The short knife was stabbed out with flexibly changing hands.
If I turn around and try to deal with it head-on, I’m afraid it might be too late.
Will be at a disadvantage by close attack.
Hatake Sakumo was also inspired to fight.
The moon in the night is indeed too strong.
The actions that burst out are often unexpected.
Just like now.
Ye Zhongyue’s movements changed again, as if she was ice skating or a nimble fish swimming in the sea.
A twist.
His feet seemed extremely nimble, and he dodged the blow, shrinking and moving his body.
Monkey shape!
It instantly changed from turtle shape to monkey shape, and its body was extremely flexible, in just a moment.
As he approached Hatake Sakumo, Ye Zhongyue’s movements changed again.
The monkey’s agility and flexibility.
The small body is very flexible.
His five fingers were like claws and grabbed towards Hatake Sakumo’s lower back.
This powerful blow was so accurate that Hatake Sakumo was afraid he would urinate blood at night.
Once touched, Ye Zhongyue will naturally hold back.
Just like even if Hatake Sakumo could really chop Ye Zhongyue, he would stop at the critical moment and it would be enough to hold Ye Zhongyue with the knife.
The two sides are not enemies, they are just competing with each other.
Hatake Sakumo was really shocked by Ye Zhongyue’s constantly changing movements.
The fighting style is constantly changing. The fist is already very strong, and the flexible skills are also very sharp.
No matter what, when they fight, their movements are still so ferocious.
And Hatake Sakumo also turned his knife around. If Ye Zhongyue continued to grab, his fingers would probably be cut off by the knife.
Hatake Sakumo was ready and stopped the knife.
If Ye Zhongyue’s finger really fell off, Hatake Sakumo would also feel guilty.
Hatake Sakumo would not use this sword against others.
The moon in the night was different, and the skills he displayed in close combat were the most amazing things Hatake Sakumo had ever seen.
The changes are so fast and the force is so strong.
In terms of combat effectiveness alone, it is already amazing.
At this moment, Ye Zhongyue also withdrew his hands in time. His body was flexible and his feet moved as if he was sliding on the ground or leaping like a monkey. He bent his body, hunched his back, and moved around. After squatting like this, Ye Zhongyue’s height was very short, and he attacked Hatake Sakumo’s calf.
At this moment, Hatake Sakumo raised his foot.
Facing Ye Zhongyue’s agile twists and turns, he slid his feet and stabbed directly with his two palms like knives.
Keep close.
This move looks extremely weird.
The six-year-old Ye Zhongyue was already small, and looked even smaller when bending over like this.
Hatake Sakumo’s tall stature also became a disadvantage when he could not kill Ye Zhongyue at this time.
Being harassed by a small and delicate child who kept moving so quickly and with bare hands.
Always worry about the threat of a lower plate.
Even with his small stature, Hatake Sakumo found it hard to comprehend how Yachugetsu could move so fast in this position.
You are clearly in a half-squatting position, so theoretically your flexibility should be affected.
From time to time, the thighs and crotch are also attacked.
Where did this kid learn these dirty tricks?
This battle dazzled Kakashi Hatake, it was too fast!
Chapter 17: Hatake Sakumo’s Uncontrollable Intention to Kill (Old Version)
Might Dai was watching Ye Zhongyue’s wonderful physical skills and said, “Great, Yue, you are the best. I really want to learn from you.”
Might Dai discovered a physical technique that was different from Konoha’s Hard Fist and Konoha’s Gentle Fist!
Gangquan usually breaks through the opponent from the outside and hits the body, the effect is usually external injuries, and broken tendons and bones are possible.
The soft fist is an extremely rare breakthrough from the inside. In Konoha, only the Hyuga clan has mastered it. It can inject chakra into the enemy’s body, destroying the meridians and internal organs, and causing internal injuries.
This is a rough and simple division of the world.
But Ye Zhongyue’s attack is different.
As someone who had fought against Yorozuki, Hatake Sakumo felt it the most.
There is both internal harm and external destruction.
The movements are completely different.
Combining hardness and softness.
Normally, it is difficult to reconcile the two styles.
It is not easy to master either one.
Practicing both, the movements and fighting points of hard boxing and soft boxing may conflict with each other.
In order to master them all at the same time, practitioners need to find the one that suits their needs and derive a new style of boxing.
And this is how Ye Zhongyue is behaving now.
As a martial artist in his previous life, he was studious and practiced hard. Several teachers said that he was a martial arts fanatic or that he practiced boxing like a madman.
Only then can you win every battle.
He is already a reserve professional player and has even sparred with professional players, so he is able to face some professional boxers with ease.
And now this body is already an alien.
In this world full of high-flying ninjas, he is considered an outlier.
The talent and power of this physical body.
When Ye Zhongyue continued to maintain this form, taking steps, his back moving like a dragon, extending to the end as if something was about to grow, steadily and quickly, getting close to Hatake Sakumo, naturally not giving him any chances, and attacking continuously.
I want to see how Hatake Sakumo responds.
Under such a close attack.
Hatake Sakumo didn’t have time to use any real killing moves.
The attacks kept changing direction, making Hatake Sakumo a little flustered.
In such a moment, the lightning release activated the cells.
Hatake Sakumo’s movements were also getting faster.
The two sides became entangled.
Ye Zhongyue squatted and kept attacking the kidneys, crotch and legs.
At this moment, Hatake Sakumo’s tall body looked helpless.
He knew that if Ye Zhongyue had not held back, he would have been injured.
But if they didn’t hold back, Hatake Sakumo wouldn’t give Ye Zhongyue the opportunity to get close to him so easily.
The two sides are just exchanging ideas.
How to deal with cracking during the competition is also a way to exercise your own abilities.
Once this control and cracking ability is mastered, it can also be used in actual combat.
Because of the height difference, Hatake Sakumo was unable to exert force at the right angle and he already felt he was losing.
You must protect your crotch.
This kid Yue’s attack is too insidious.
This is a competition, not a life-and-death fight.
It is difficult to exert too much force at such an angle, and you will inevitably suffer losses.
Hatake Sakumo felt a burning pain where he was hit.
Being forced into close combat with physical skills is really not possible at the moment.
At this moment, Hatake Sakumo also felt Ye Zhongyue’s movements, although the power was not strong enough for someone like him.
But this technique…
This intensity.
Hatake Sakumo was genuinely curious.
What’s in this kid’s head? He’s so young, how did he learn so many skills? Is it true that this kind of genius can practice once and be as good as others who have practiced ten thousand times?
At this time, Hatake Sakumo swung the chakra dagger.
At this moment, he suddenly became ferocious.
In order to break the deadlock.
Hatake Sakumo is a veritable killer on the battlefield.
During the Second Ninja World War, many ninjas heard of his fame.
This strong man, who became more and more attractive the more you looked at him and possessed the charm of a mature man, now had a ferocious expression on his face, like a Shura.
The murderous aura spread.
The murderous aura of a strong man erupted instantly.
Kakashi Hatake and Might Guy both froze in place, not daring to breathe, as if they couldn’t breathe.
This murderous intent.
Extremely cold.
Will die.
It feels like my whole body is being cut open.
This is the murderous aura belonging to Hatake Sakumo.
Even Matt Dai felt the tremendous pressure.
This murderous aura makes people tremble.
Might Guy has the powerful trump card of the Eight Gates, but as a Genin, he has never fought against masters.
It would be good enough if I could fight against a Chunin at most.
Hatake Sakumo, the elite among the elites among the jonin, exudes a murderous aura that is enough to make even the chuunins so frightened that their hands and feet go limp.
Ye Zhongyue was also stimulated by this murderous aura, and felt the hairs on his body stand up.
As if he was frightened, his body’s sensitivity increased again at this time.
And in this instant, the shining sword light fell.
It was the sword swung by Hatake Sakumo!
Unlike before, it comes with a sharper power.
Accompanied by terrifying murderous aura and sword intent.
There is the sound of wind.
Add the changes in the properties of wind escape to the weapon.
This chakra dagger can enhance its power through the penetration of chakra.
At this moment, the knife light really shines.
The power of Hatake White Fang’s sword is truly demonstrated here.
Only in this way can we break the deadlock!
Chapter 18: Wind and Thunder, How Long Will It Take to Master Them? (Old Version)
Lightning escape activates body cells, and wind escape strengthens the power of weapons.
This is one of the secrets of why Hatake Sakumo’s sword can strike fear into the hearts of enemies on the battlefield.
Hatake Sakumo is not only good at swordsmanship, but he is most famous for it.
It’s not that he hasn’t mastered ninjutsu, but it’s nothing compared to the top swordsmanship.
By performing Lightning Escape and Wind Escape at the same time, one can slash out with an extremely fast and powerful sword.
One knife, swift and powerful.
Ye Zhongyue felt an unprecedented danger.
Is this Hatake Sakumo’s sword?
What an amazing swordsmanship.
Ye Zhongyue had already been stimulated to his full potential, exerting 120% of his full strength. His condition was perfect. In just a split second, he used his agility, stepped on the ground, and twisted his body at high speed to avoid the attack.
The power of this sword came from above.
It cut directly into the ground like cutting tofu.
A long crack was cut in an instant.
And the moon in the night was also narrowly avoided.
If it was a step slower, it would have been cut in half.
In fact, it was Hatake Sakumo who knew that Ye Zhongyue had dodged, otherwise he would have stopped.
The release of murderous aura was just to see how Ye Zhongyue could withstand it. He is truly a genius to be able to withstand such murderous aura.
It is obvious that he has never experienced any battlefield before to be able to perform like this.
No impact at all?
Hatake Sakumo is not bragging, he is also very confident in his murderous aura.
At this moment, Hatake Sakumo said: “Yue, your boxing skills are very powerful, but if you fight with weapons with bare hands, you will still suffer too much. If your weapons are also powerful, your combat effectiveness will be greatly enhanced. You want to learn swordsmanship, and I am also curious whether your talent in swordsmanship is as high as your physical skills. Next, you still have to be careful.”
Hatake Sakumo’s sword.
here we go.
Slash towards the moon in the night.
The wind and thunder escape technique continued.
Being able to use two types of chakras at the same time to bless oneself is extremely difficult in itself. This kind of blessing is probably no less difficult than performing a combination of ninjutsu by one person, or even more difficult.
Be careful not to conflict.
Lightning escape can activate body cells, but wind escape cannot. Use two types of chakra together.
Naturally, there will be a certain impact.
A ninja who can master one of them is excellent.
This level is obviously too light for Hatake Sakumo.
When the knife cuts out.
The sharp knife shines.
Ye Zhongyue only felt that a chakra dagger was wielded by Hatake Sakumo, as if an endless sea of ​​swords was sweeping over.
I tried my best to dodge and counterattack, but I had no way to do it.
The physical strength is very high.
But this six-year-old body has indeed not reached its peak yet.
Hatake Sakumo’s sword is too strong and too fast.
If Hatake Sakumo had not shown mercy, Ye Zhongyue knew that he was in danger.
However, Ye Zhongyue’s extremely agile body still gave Hatake Sakumo a certain surprise.
Even if he tried to control the knife to prevent it from actually killing Ye Zhongyue, he could not unleash even 70% of the true power of this sword technique.
Ye Zhongyue’s movements allowed him to dodge the blades many times and look for opportunities to counterattack.
Even if the counterattack was not successful, this physical move was already stronger than many jonin.
Even if one takes into account the overall strength of ninjutsu, Ye Zhongyue’s combat power is truly formidable.
Hatake Sakumo has already given a higher evaluation of Ye Zhongyue.
Such a heaven-defying figure might surpass him in less than ten years.
In terms of strength.
The ninja’s career has just begun.
What huge potential there is.
Hatake Sakumo decided to teach the child swordsmanship well. No matter how he would be treated by the village in the future, it was rare that the child could persuade Hatake Kakashi to come to him and speak up for him.
He is very powerful in unarmed combat, but if he encounters a master of swordsmanship, he will be at a disadvantage. How can the flesh and blood compete with the sword? Hatake Sakumo wants Ye Zhongyue to learn swordsmanship as a thank you.
Even if you are just a civilian, you may still encounter danger in such a world. Ye Zhongyue’s strength is already quite good, and theoretically he will not encounter too scary enemies, but no one can predict what will happen in the future.
It’s possible to make up for the shortcomings.
With such skills, ordinary ninjutsu has little effect on Ye Zhongyue.
Then use weapons.
Ye Zhongyue’s strength is enough to qualify him as a jonin.
As for other ninja qualities, Ye Zhongyue is not a ninja either.
Hatake Sakumo simply wanted to see how long it would take for Ye Zhongyue to master the swordsmanship if his talent in swordsmanship was the same as his physical skills.
Chapter 19 Not Strong Enough (Old Version)
Battle, teaching session, that’s it.
When Hatake Sakumo showed his weapons, Ye Zhongyue could only get some small advantages.
If he really lets Hatake Sakumo use his full strength, he would be ungrateful.
At the age of six, Ye Zhongyue has already won the admiration of Hatake Kakashi and the immense admiration of Might Dai and his son.
He could actually fight with his father to this extent.
He was able to fight against Konoha White Fang so brilliantly.
If this happened to most adult ninjas in Konoha, they would feel very honored.
Hatake Sakumo, no matter how many fans of heroes there are in Konoha, no matter how they are ranked, at this time, he is firmly in the top five in terms of strength.
Those older generation jonin who have been famous for many years are not as famous as Hatake Sakumo.
If a group of ninjas in Konoha Village knew that Ye Zhongyue could fight with Hatake Sakumo at the age of six, they would be shocked even if it was just a sparring match.
This is beyond the recorded ability of genius.
I’m afraid it’s not a natural human-shaped tailed beast.
At this age, even Uchiha Madara and the first Hokage did not have this kind of power at the age of six.
Such a terrible power.
Hatake Sakumo is very optimistic about the growth of Ye Zhongyue’s strength.
As for whether he could become a ninja or not, it was none of his business.
If there is a time when I can become a ninja, I will become one.
This child is only six years old and has already understood some of the rules of ninja.
Not only is he talented, he is also mentally mature.
In other words, it is remarkable that he can see some problems in the ninja world at such a young age, and he has great potential for future growth.
In Hatake Sakumo’s opinion, Yachuzuki has the potential to become Hokage.
But if you only know physical skills, you may not be recognized.
Hatake Sakumo and Yachuzuki began teaching swordsmanship.
“Kakashi, can you lend me your sword?”
Kakashi has not yet inherited the sword named White Fang.
This is Hatake Sakumo’s weapon.
Kakashi’s short sword is also a fine product, but it cannot compare to White Fang’s famous sword made of chakra metal.
After all, chakra metal is rare and expensive.
Sometimes there is just no demand for the product.
You can’t have it just because you want it.
Kakashi Hatake lent him the Yazhongyue Sword. No matter what, Yazhongyue’s persuasion for him to find his father seemed to be effective.
If things continued to develop like this, thinking about what they said, Hatake Kakashi really felt that his father would be in danger, and in order to express his gratitude, he didn’t mind lending his sword to Ye Zhongyue.
The moon in the night does not resist.
In fact, he also knows some weapons.
In his previous life, he had learned how to use the spear, stick, and knife from a teacher.
Just not proficient.
After all, in the environment of the previous life, weapons were rarely used.
The control over warriors is even stricter.
It’s different in this war-torn world.
It would also be beneficial to learn swordsmanship from Hatake Sakumo.
As for the key to Hatake Sakumo’s sword use, it needs to be strengthened by chakra attributes, so it depends on the situation.
Ye Zhongyue learns sword skills from Hatake Sakumo.
Might Dai and his son, and Hatake Kakashi watched.
Hatake Sakumo didn’t mind that Might Guy and his son were watching him. This sword technique cannot be learned just by watching.
Moreover, this father and son pair are not suitable for learning swordplay.
Time flies.
Before I knew it, several hours had passed.
“A long time has passed today. You can’t practice with a sword for too long, or it will hurt your body. Have a good rest. I will teach you again tomorrow. I will find you a short sword, and Kakashi will be your sparring partner then.” Hatake Sakumo said.
This treatment.
This is truly the treatment a teacher gives to his students.
Ye Zhongyue also responded respectfully, “Senior Shuomao, see you tomorrow.”
It’s time for everyone to leave.
The Hatakes leave.
Matt Day and his son were excited.
Might Guy: “Yue, you are amazing. If I keep training, sooner or later I will be qualified to spar with you!”
Ye Zhongyue: “I believe in you, come on, Kai.”
Might Guy looked at Might Dai at this time, his eyes were full of tears and he was very emotional, “Father, such a strong Yue is still cheering for me! He said he believed in me.”
Might Dai hugged Might Guy and said, “My child, don’t let Yue down. I believe you will succeed.”
Might Guy nodded vigorously, “Yes, father!”
Ye Zhongyue had anticipated the reaction of the Might Dai father and son, “Then, let’s say goodbye today.”
It’s time to go home and rest.
Practicing swordplay for several hours is indeed a bit exhausting.
Combining his experience of learning sword in his previous life, Ye Zhongyue learned very quickly, but he still needed more practice and time to become familiar with the movements.
As for many key points, they also need to be supervised by Hatake Sakumo.
Given Hatake Sakumo’s current situation, there is no task to be done in the short term. It is a good opportunity for him to teach Ye Zhongyue, which can distract his attention from the village’s public opinion.
Ye Zhongyue ran down the mountain at an extremely fast speed.
Might Day and his son thought that Ye Zhongyue was going to have a competition, so they ran all the way.
At this time, Hatake Sakumo also said to Hatake Kakashi: “They are very energetic, and it looks like they are running a race. Kakashi, let’s go too.”
Hatake Kakashi: “Yeah!”
…
For Ye Zhongyue, after going down the mountain, he started to move towards his own home. Everyone walked towards their own home.
The moon in the night began to move forward slowly.
We’ve already gone down the mountain, so there’s no need to race anymore.
If you want to walk, walk; if you want to run, run.
Today I first sparred with Hatake Sakumo, and then learned sword skills from Hatake Sakumo, which was much more intense than usual.
A strong man like Hatake Sakumo actually died in public opinion. Konoha Village really has a lot of problems.
However, perhaps it is the same in other ninja villages.
According to the memory in my mind.
If applicable, ninja and residents of the ninja village.
Many of them are hard to say.
I hope Senior Sakumo can be more open-minded.
Thinking this way, Ye Zhongyue returned home and began to meditate. He thought about the day’s events and gains, and went over them in his mind. He knew what he had done today, what he had decided to do tomorrow, and also recalled the process of today’s practice.
He needs to be stronger.
The current combat power is not low among the ninja villages, but it is still far from enough.
Even someone as powerful as Hatake Sakumo is not invincible.
If the Third Kazekage and Chiyo joined forces, it would be difficult for Hatake Sakumo to survive alone.
In other words, even if the three ninjas of Konoha took action at this time, Hatake Sakumo would not be able to withstand it.
After fighting with Ye Zhongyue, he knew that he was still far behind Hatake Sakumo.
In the blink of an eye, another night has passed.
Ye Zhongyue had fallen asleep and woke up from her dream.
It’s another early morning.
The biological clock has long become a habit.
Chapter 20 When Uchiha Obito held Nohara Rin’s hand (old version)
The intensity of yesterday’s training was actually the same as our daily routine, but we practiced less boxing and kicking than usual.
After washing up, I went to a forest and did some simple exercises.
Relax.
Then start standing still.
Stand with your feet shoulder-width apart, chest tucked in and back straightened, half squat, clasp your hands together with your palms pressed against your back, look into the distance, and relax your body.
Just stand like this, holding yourself, without using any extra strength, just like holding chopsticks, you don’t need to use much strength, standing still, just requires the strength to hug and support yourself.
When your body relaxes and sinks, you can take advantage of your body weight with a random strike.
You only stand in the posture for a while, and after getting into the state, you can start your day’s exercise.
This is Ye Zhongyue’s daily routine.
Just as Ye Zhongyue was standing in the stance, he heard a rapid movement sound a hundred meters away.
Someone is running and being chased by a wild beast.
Ye Zhongyue heard it and moved instantly.
Judging from the sound of footsteps, the person being chased was not a ninja.
Strange, why are there wild beasts here?
Even if he didn’t see it, the movement could not be hidden from the moon in the night. The one being chased was a human, and the one following behind was a four-legged creature.
When you are in the standing posture and enter the state, even the slightest movement within a certain range cannot be hidden from Ye Zhongyue.
In just a flash, Ye Zhongyue had already crossed thirty meters.
I hope the person being chased doesn’t end up being fed to the beast directly.
When Ye Zhongyue arrived, he saw the disheveled little figure and the beast behind it.
The one being chased was a young-looking little girl, only about the same age as Ye Zhongyue. She was running away in a panic, and when she saw Ye Zhongyue in front of her, she was also surprised, “Run!!”
However, Ye Zhongyue felt that the little girl in front of him looked a little familiar. This shouldn’t be the case, as it was just the first time he saw her.
A few meters behind the little girl with short brown hair, large dark brown pupils, and purple patterns on her face was a wild wolf.
It is not appropriate to say that she is an ordinary person. This little girl seemed to have undergone some training and had a certain strength in her legs, otherwise such a young child would have been caught up and knocked down by the wolf long ago.
There’s nothing special about the wild wolves in this world.
This is not a ninja wolf either.
However, there shouldn’t be any wild wolves in this area, so ninjas are tasked with clearing out wild beasts near the village on a regular basis to prevent them from breaking into the village and harming civilians.
The occasional fish that slipped through the net can only be attributed to the little girl’s bad luck. Normal civilians would not come to this forest.
The wolf saw that there was one more person and became just as ferocious. It roared and pounced on the little girl.
The size of a six-year-old is not really intimidating.
One more child is an extra meal for the wolf.
Ye Zhongyue’s figure instantly appeared in front of the wild wolf and kicked the wolf directly in the head.
This ordinary beast died instantly.
A lone wolf appeared here inexplicably.
I saw the child wanted to have more food.
But unfortunately, I ran into Ye Zhongyue nearby.
The little girl opened her mouth wide. She couldn’t believe that this kid who looked about the same age as her was so powerful. Could he be the same as Kakashi?
“Thank you for saving me. My name is Nohara Lin.”
Nohara Rin, when Ye Zhongyue heard this name, she understood. Isn’t this the woman who made Uchiha Obito crazy for love, a gentle and kind girl?
She is still a girl now.
But how could Nohara Lin appear here and be chased by wild wolves? If I hadn’t rescued her, wouldn’t the six-year-old Nohara Lin have died here?
After one or two years of training, the students of the Ninja School will become much stronger and learn to refine chakra. Their fighting power is not on the same level as ordinary children.
But it doesn’t mean you can defeat ferocious beasts.
Some Genin can’t even defeat a bear.
This wild wolf is also a big and ferocious beast.
This is the real world, and characters from the anime in the previous life appear, but could their experiences be different? In this real world, is it possible that Nohara Rin died here?
Ye Zhongyue extended his hand generously, “My name is Ye Zhongyue.”
When the two held hands together, a figure came out, “Lin, are you okay?”
As soon as he finished speaking, he saw the two people shaking hands, and his voice suddenly stopped.
The person who appeared, the little boy wearing goggles stared at the scene in front of him with wide eyes.
It was the character who was going to become the big boss in the future, Uchiha Obito.
Chapter 21 We are friends now (old version)
Uchiha Obito opened his mouth, “Ah, you, Lin, I…”
Uchiha Obito never expected to see Nohara Rin shaking hands with another boy.
Although it was just a handshake, Nohara Rin’s hand actually touched another boy’s hand, which had never happened in the ninja school. If there was anyone who had seen it, it was probably Hatake Kakashi, and they just touched, not shook hands.
Uchiha Obito was a little jealous.
Children in this world always mature precociously.
However, when he saw the wild wolf on the ground, Uchiha Obito also understood that it was probably this boy who saved Nohara Rin.
Nohara Lin was also very surprised at this time, “Obito, why are you here?”
Uchiha Obito scratched his head. “Ah, this, that, didn’t you say you were going to get up early to pick flowers for the class activities? I was going to come here to help because you said there were some beautiful flowers here, so I came here to look for them. I heard you calling for help and hurried over. Fortunately, you are okay. Did he defeat this wild wolf?”
After refining chakra, students of the Ninja School can become agile through training, but their physical training classes are just like children playing house, and there are no courses for fighting with wild beasts.
This child looks about the same age as me.
Ye Zhongyue shook hands with Nohara Lin and then separated. She extended her hand to Uchiha Obito and said, “Hello, I am Ye Zhongyue. I was exercising in the woods and happened to hear some noise, so I came to take a look. Fortunately, your friend ran very fast and the wolf didn’t catch up with him after a while. Otherwise, I would not have been able to save him in time.”
Uchiha Obito was startled and stepped forward to shake hands, “My name is Uchiha Obito, thank you for saving Lin!”
The current Uchiha Obito is still a clumsy, kind and sunny child.
I like to help others, actively assist the elderly and rescue small animals.
What a pity, you will be fooled in a few years.
When I was deceived, I was only fourteen or fifteen years old, still a child.
The more sunny you were in the past, the darker you will become after being stimulated.
In this world, children are forced to go to war, and they all have a lot of psychological problems.
In the Ninja Village era, there has been a lot of progress compared to the Warring States period.
During the Warring States Period, children as young as four or five years old had to go to the battlefield.
In the Ninja Village era, the average age of participation in war was over ten years old.
This can be considered as progress.
Ye Zhongyue also understood that if he had not come, Nohara Rin would most likely have been rescued by Uchiha Obito.
Although Uchiha Obito’s combat power is still very weak.
It is very possible for two second-year students of the Ninja School to deal with a wild wolf, or to escape from the wolf’s mouth.
An ordinary adult without chakra could probably fight a wild wolf without special training.
When the three of them got to know each other, there wasn’t much to say.
“I still need to train. How about you help me take this wild wolf and process it? Sell it to a place in the village that specializes in processing animal meat, and I’ll give you half of the money.”
Ye Zhongyue felt that this wolf should not be wasted, so he killed it.
But he was too lazy to go himself.
Because I didn’t have much money, meeting Uchiha Obito and Nohara Rin was an accident and coincidence.
These characters can be encountered.
If possible, I hope this lovely little girl would not die so tragically.
At this time, Nohara Rin and Uchiha Obito were also surprised to hear Ye Zhongyue’s words.
“No, no, you killed it. We should thank you very much. I can help you deal with this wolf, but this money…” Uchiha Obito reacted and said this.
Nohara Rin beside him also nodded, “Obito is right, how can we take your money.”
Ye Zhongyue smiled, “We are friends today. This wolf was easy for me to deal with. It’s just that I am too lazy to bother with some things. I have to ask you for help. Since we are friends, I can’t let you work for nothing. You are still students of the Ninja School, right? Thank you for your hard work. You can pick flowers first. If it’s 4 o’clock in the afternoon, I will wait for you here. If you are not free in the afternoon, you can go tomorrow morning. I will be here all morning.”
“…”
Chapter 22 Uchiha Obito Red Warm (Old Version)
friend.
Uchiha Obito was happy to have made a new friend today.
Although he shook Nohara Rin’s hand.
But as friends, shaking hands is also normal.
He saved Nohara Lin.
If Lin was really bitten by a wild wolf or even died, Uchiha Obito would never forgive himself in his life. He only regretted that he ran too slowly on the road just now.
When dealing with the wild wolf, Uchiha Obito found that the wolf’s body looked intact, but it was bleeding from all seven orifices. How did it die?
Ye Zhongyue kicked the wolf’s brain, but did not injure the outside, only the force seeped in and exploded.
Directly destroyed the nerves and brain inside the wolf’s head.
Let the wolf die.
It’s also because this ordinary beast is too weak.
If it were a ninja, they might be able to withstand it better.
The prerequisite is a stronger ninja.
If it was Kakashi Hatake, he would probably die instantly with one kick.
The sparring with Hatake Sakumo seemed to make Ye Zhongyue awaken, further developing the potential of this six-year-old body and becoming stronger.
While continuing to practice.
The body is relaxed and heavy.
Then practice boxing.
Each punch and kick looks smooth and natural, but in fact, a simple combination of movement and release can unleash tremendous force.
For the moon in the night.
Practice both physical and sword techniques.
But these punches and kicks are still very important.
Ye Zhongyue could feel that after being baptized by Hatake Sakumo’s murderous aura, he was still making progress and his boxing and kicking skills were getting better and better.
New martial arts techniques will emerge after a period of time.
The talent in this world is great, but you still need to practice diligently.
God rewards hard work.
The best thing is to find a path that suits you and work hard at it.
Ye Zhongyue got ready and started fighting slowly.
Each move sounded like an old man practicing Tai Chi.
Feel the subtle changes in your body.
After doing it once, he quickly did it again, holding back the strength without releasing it. To ordinary people, Ye Zhongyue’s movements were just physical exercises.
He can fight, but his skills are not as good as those of a ninja.
There are also some civilians in the village who practice physical skills, but they do not have the talent of a ninja, and they cannot even refine chakra. They just want to strengthen their bodies, make them stronger, and protect themselves from occasional wild beasts.
Incidents of wild animals injuring people have occurred.
Once it happened within the boundaries of the village, some ninjas would be criticized.
Population is a precious asset.
How can I let myself be hurt by wild beasts?
Apart from the wild wolf, there have been no accidents recently.
It is also possible that a wild animal broke in but did not hurt anyone.
Ye Zhongyue didn’t think too much at this moment, he just practiced his boxing.
Practice slowly and practice quickly.
Practice again with all your strength.
Konoha is full of trees dozens of meters high.
There are even higher ones.
And Ye Zhongyue hit it with all his strength.
The big tree shook violently and fell down.
One step under your feet.
The ground began to crack.
These places are not well-trained.
The moon in the night just passed under the feet and smoothed out the cracked ground.
This earthy ground was naturally more unbearable than the hard stone ground. A large amount of mud was swept up and dropped on the cracked ground, and then smoothed out to cover up the traces.
Practice your footwork.
The footwork is different in various environments.
If you are fighting on a rocky beach covered with gravel and stones, it is obviously not suitable to use sliding steps or repeated jumping, but it cannot be too rigid either.
Otherwise, your body will be stiff and you will be easily hit by the endless stream of ninjutsu and sharp ninja tools.
Some ninjas don’t know any fancy ninjutsu, but they can make use of ninja tools according to their own understanding and tactics, and they are more efficient in dealing with enemies than some ninjas who know multiple ninjutsu.
After all, ordinary ninjas have limited chakra and cannot perform too many ninjutsu.
At this time, Uchiha Obito came with the money exchanged by the wild wolf.
It just so happened that Ye Zhongyue had finished practicing and was resting.
At this time, Ye Zhongyue saw the one thousand taels handed over by Uchiha Obito.
Since it wasn’t a reward for a ninja mission to clear out wild beasts, a wild wolf really wasn’t a big deal.
In fact, the mission to eliminate wild beasts is at most a C-level mission in Konoha.
Ye Zhongyue said: “Although I don’t know much about the price of wild wolves, I know the approximate range of ninja mission rewards. A single wild wolf is not worth two thousand pieces of meat.”
Ye Zhongyue took out five hundred taels and said, “This is what you deserve for helping me deal with it. You and Nohara Lin can divide this five hundred taels.”
After all, it was Uchiha Obito and Nohara Rin who brought back such a big wild wolf and sold it together.
Of course, one share should be given to Nohara Rin.
Uchiha Obito waved his hands, “No, no, Lin also said no. You saved Lin, and we only helped a small favor. How can we ask for this?”
Ye Zhongyue: “So you don’t consider me a friend?”
Uchiha Obito shook his head, “No, I’m glad we’re friends, it’s just…”
Seeing Uchiha Obito like this.
Ye Zhongyue shook his head, “Hey, look at you like this.”
Ye Zhongyue thought it would not sound good to take the five hundred taels back and ask the two to split it equally, so he drew back three.
“Then you must accept these two hundred taels. Just consider it as me treating you to a snack. You won’t be so rude as to give me this little face. As for saving my life, don’t think that you can repay me just by helping me transport the wolf. Just consider it as a favor you owe me. I haven’t decided when to repay you.”
This is what Ye Zhongyue said.
Uchiha Obito finally accepted it, but decided to give all 200 ryo to Lin.
At the same time, he was also curious, “Yue, are you a ninja? You are so powerful, why haven’t I seen you in the ninja school?”
Being able to kill a wolf easily doesn’t seem like a big deal, even a ninja can do it easily.
But Ye Zhongyue doesn’t look very old.
It’s inevitable that Uchiha Obito would think that he would be a genius like Hatake Kakashi.
Ye Zhongyue: “I’m not a ninja. Judging from your age, as a student of the ninja school, you should know Hatake Kakashi.”
Uchiha Obito thought of Hatake Kakashi, “That cocky guy, of course I know him, he and I were in the same class, and he always likes to act cool.”
Seeing Obito say this, Ye Zhongyue was reminded of the pair of future bonded brothers in the plot he had seen. It was a pity that Obito took another path.
The topic changed, and Uchiha Obito didn’t think of asking questions about Ye Zhongyue itself.
“That Kakashi Hatake graduated so early and he is very capable. As for you, I’m afraid it will take you a few more years to graduate.” Ye Zhongyue said.
Uchiha Obito blushed.
Chapter 23 Let the Youth Burn, Obito-san (Old Version)
If everything else is easy to deal with, he might not hate you so much if you mocked him or bullied him.
But you said that Hatake Kakashi surpassed Uchiha Obito by a lot.
Uchiha Obito blushed and said loudly: “Kakashi is just lucky. When I open my eyes, I will surpass him. I am from the Uchiha clan!”
Even the sunny, cheerful and kind Uchiha Obito, who was born in the Uchiha clan, was influenced by the family atmosphere.
Honor this family bloodline.
It’s just that he is not as arrogant as the other members of the tribe.
Ye Zhongyue wanted to laugh when she saw Uchiha Obito like this; “Hatake Kakashi is already a Chunin, but you haven’t even graduated yet. Although I don’t know much about the Uchiha clan, I have heard that even in the Uchiha clan, not everyone can open the Sharingan. You look like you are very jealous of Kakashi.”
“No way!” Uchiha Obito roared.
Ye Zhongyue felt that if he continued teasing, the boy would be overloaded. His face flushed and he looked really anxious. “Your current strength is still far from graduating from the Ninja School. Looking at your previous skills, you were not as good as Might Guy.”
Might Guy?
Uchiha Obito remembered that this was the classmate who only knew physical skills. He became even angrier and said that he was not as good as Hatake Kakashi. Although he was not convinced, he knew that his current strength was far behind Kakashi.
Isn’t it an insult to him to say that he is not as good as Might Guy who only knows physical skills?
“You are kidding, Might Guy. That guy only knows taijutsu, and he’s not that good. How can he be stronger than me?”
The image of Might Guy has already appeared in Uchiha Obito’s mind.
The person who was ridiculed for not being able to learn the basic three-body techniques.
It also looks clumsy.
How could I be worse than that?
But Ye Zhongyue said seriously: “But the way you run is much more clumsy than Might Guy.”
Uchiha Obito’s face turned red like a persimmon, and he was so angry, “Impossible, how could I lose to that guy Might Guy, you are talking nonsense.”
Although Uchiha Obito’s physical skills were also greatly defeated by Kakashi at that time, he was basically killed instantly.
But Uchiha Obito refused to admit that his physical skills were inferior to Might Guy’s.
He is very anxious.
The more he spoke, the more anxious he became.
Ye Zhongyue also saw it, “Don’t worry, I don’t know what you do every day, but Might Guy is also practicing hard outside of the Ninja School curriculum. It’s normal that you can’t beat him, he works harder than you.”
“He works harder than me?” Uchiha Obito was also unconvinced and was serious, “I also train every day when I get home!”
Ye Zhongyue also said bluntly, “Your training efficiency and training time are not as good as his. Might Guy can block two of my moves. If you can block two of my moves, you should be able to surpass him.”
Actually really put in some effort.
Might Guy couldn’t block a single move.
But Uchiha Obito was eager to prove it, “I’ll show you my Taijutsu!”
Ye Zhongyue would not use more force than when he was sparring with Might Guy.
Even so, Uchiha Obito couldn’t be stopped.
He was knocked to the ground as soon as they met.
Uchiha Obito was not convinced, “I was careless just now, try again.”
This time, he threw it away.
“I’m not in the right state yet, come back.”
Tripped up by one foot.
Come again.
Uchiha Obito fell several times in a row but still refused to admit defeat, even though he knew that Ye Zhongyue was very strong.
This ease was just like when Kakashi was sparring with him in physical skills.
Originally, Uchiha Obito was still thinking about having a chance to take revenge in the future, but Kakashi graduated very quickly and then became a Chunin very quickly.
It’s really too fast.
And the moon I see in the night now is also like a mountain.
A mountain that cannot be climbed.
Uchiha Obito stood up again and rushed over.
Ye Zhongyue was not going to give in either. This time, he stepped forward, grabbed the other’s body with both hands and pushed Uchiha Obito away.
After changing another move, Uchiha Obito flew to the ground again.
This challenge was difficult for Uchiha Obito.
Not once could I hold on.
Kill instantly with one move.
Uchiha Obito would not cheat and say that he could still stand up or something.
He just wanted to try it out stubbornly.
Until more than ten failures in a row.
Uchiha Obito was already out of breath.
Falling down repeatedly also takes a toll on your energy.
Falling to the ground will also hurt.
Am I really not as good as Might Guy?
At this time, Uchiha Obito was somewhat doubtful of himself. Was he really that bad?
Might Guy is a well-known loser in the Ninja School. He is looked down upon by others because he only knows physical skills and runs foolishly every day to build up his physical strength.
Others can use the technique of splitting themselves into three.
Might Guy couldn’t tell any of them apart.
Chakra control is too low.
These delicate operations cannot be performed.
Perhaps it takes ten times more effort than others to master the art of clones.
This is really laughable.
But Might Guy never gave up. He insisted on being himself, running in circles and walking upside down.
Many children with low talent who had given up and children with average talent laughed at him.
He never got discouraged.
Yes, he never got discouraged.
Then yourself.
All I have to do is work hard to surpass Might Guy.
It’s decided.
Uchiha Obito suddenly had an idea, “You are right, I am indeed not as good as Might Guy. Might Guy can withstand two of your attacks, but I can’t even withstand one. Thank you, Yue!”
Uchiha Obito left.
Ye Zhongyue was just chatting, and it also let Uchiha Obito know that he was really clumsy.
But I didn’t expect it would create a beautiful landscape!
“Gai, Kai! From today on, please take me with you when you have physical training. But not when I’m helping the old lady. I’ll come at other times as long as I’m free!” Uchiha Obito found Might Guy who was training.
Might Guy’s eyes lit up and he showed his white teeth, “No problem, let your youth burn, Obito!” For Might Guy, he was not familiar with Uchiha Obito, but he knew that there was such a person from the Uchiha clan.
After all, they are a famous family in Konoha.
A large family with a bloodline limit.
Now he heard that a member of the Uchiha clan wanted to train with him.
Might Guy was also moved, “Wow, father, Obito-kun also recognizes my training!”
Chapter 24: Disgrace to the Uchiha Clan (Old Version)
Uchiha Obito and Might Guy began to burn with youth.
But his daily training schedule cannot be exactly the same as Might Guy’s.
Ye Zhongyue continued with her life.
The next day after practicing boxing, he had to find Hatake Sakumo to learn swordsmanship.
Hatake Sakumo will find a place to teach the Night Moon Sword Technique.
For Ye Zhongyue, mastering swordsmanship is also beneficial.
Some things are really hard to deal with with just fists and feet.
If you use your fists to forcibly use the sword of a swordsman, it would not be suitable even in your current state.
Maybe in the future.
My current physical body has not yet grown to that level.
Ye Zhongyue practiced swordsmanship with Hatake Sakumo. On the second day, they had already mastered the basic swordsmanship movements and were able to swing the sword sharply. However, they still needed time to become familiar with the flexibility and connection.
For Hatake Sakumo, it already felt pretty good.
Kakashi Hatake’s talent in swordsmanship is also good, but it seems to be a little worse than that of Ye Zhongyue.
Sure enough, a genius in physical training would also be good at training weapons.
Ye Zhongyue held the short sword that Hatake Sakumo had found.
A fine, real knife.
Hold it in your hand and feel the touch and weight of the iron.
This short knife is not heavy.
Swords hurt people by their sharpness.
It doesn’t need to be too heavy.
Using weight to press down on people is basically a blunt instrument.
It’s just the appearance of a sharp weapon.
This short sword weighing only 2.2 jin can exert terrifying power in the hands of Hatake Sakumo. Killing ordinary jonin from the enemy village is just a piece of cake for him.
Only the elite among the jonin can have a chance to fight Hatake Sakumo one-on-one and have a hope of escape.
Ye Zhongyue only studied with Hatake Sakumo for seven days before Hatake Sakumo asked Ye Zhongyue to practice swordsmanship with Hatake Kakashi.
You have to know that Kakashi Hatake has been receiving formal swordsmanship training for two years.
At this moment, the two sides collided.
Kakashi Hatake doesn’t think he would lose in a swordsmanship contest.
But the premise is to be careful of that guy’s strange power.
Great strength makes miracles happen.
Ye Zhongyue’s punches and kicks are so powerful. In addition to his skills, his own strength must also be extraordinary.
We should avoid hard fighting.
For Kakashi Hatake, when he saw Yazhongyue punching Hatake Sakumo so hard that he was imprinted on the mountain wall in an embarrassed manner, he already knew that he was indeed no match for him.
If we only compare swords…
The two knives clashed.
The moon in the night deliberately maintains a certain strength.
Practicing swordsmanship is not about using force to overwhelm others.
Although in actual combat, strength is the most important part.
But now it’s training.
You must learn to maintain a certain strength and practice your knife skills.
After learning swordsmanship for seven days, even though Ye Zhongyue is a genius, it doesn’t mean that he can easily surpass Hatake Kakashi who has practiced for two years.
It’s more of a basic defense, looking for opportunities, and then attacking.
And Kakashi Hatake also noticed Ye Zhongyue’s swordsmanship.
The knife’s movement transitions and connection of moves are far inferior to this guy’s fists and kicks.
However, no matter how sharp Kakashi Hatake’s swordsmanship was, he was still unable to break through Ye Zhongyue’s swordsmanship.
Every move is solid and practical, and one can sense the dangerous location.
Dodge and block in advance.
Ye Zhongyue is training hard in swordsmanship.
On the other hand.
Uchiha Obito walked upside down, sweat dripping down his face.
For Might Dai and his son, Uchiha Obito, who suddenly showed up to train with them, was always late, often by several hours, and did not come to train every day, but the fact that they could train together at some time was a kind of meaning in itself.
Some people approve of their training methods.
Isn’t this a kind of support and encouragement?
Why the Uchiha clan had to practice physical skills so hard was something that Might Dai and his son could not understand.
Uchiha Obito is not an idiot when it comes to ninjutsu.
The news of Uchiha Obito’s behavior in the past few days also reached the ears of the Uchiha clan. Some of them were furious, wondering what this last-place guy was going to do.
It’s not enough to be the last in the ninja school, but he has to hang out with two losers who only know how to play physical skills.
The Uchiha clan’s reputation will be completely ruined.
However, Obito is only a six-year-old child, and it is not convenient for adults to interfere with his actions.
So.
Three figures appeared in front of Uchiha Obito and Might Dai, father and son, who were walking upside down.
Chapter 25 Congratulations, Kai (Old Version)
The younger one is six or seven years old, and the older one is eight or nine years old.
The three children were all wearing Uchiha clan costumes and stared at Uchiha Obito with unfriendly expressions.
All three are from the Uchiha clan.
Uchiha Obito was also stunned when he felt the shadow in front of him. He looked up and found that the Uchiha clan was a large clan in Konoha, but the population was not too exaggerated. There were not many children in this area.
Uchiha Obito knew two of them.
“Obito, you’ve really brought shame to our family these past few days. Stop this stupid behavior immediately.” The eldest child said with a gloomy face.
Uchiha Obito, Might Dai, and Might Guy all changed from their inverted positions back to standing.
Three children stood in front of him, with cold eyes and arrogant expressions.
For the three children who have been nurtured in the family atmosphere since childhood, being an Uchiha is an honor.
We cannot tolerate Uchiha Obito’s foolish behavior.
“Stupid behavior? I’m just doing physical training.” Uchiha Obito explained.
“Taijutsu? As a member of the Uchiha clan, you don’t train in ninjutsu, but you spend so much time training in Taijutsu. People will pay attention to such behavior on the street every day. You will bring shame to the family!” The leading child looked up.
Might Dai and Might Guy didn’t react much to this, as they were used to being ridiculed.
Uchiha Obito continued to explain: “I can also train in ninjutsu. I train in taijutsu only because my body is still too weak and I need a stronger body!”
“Shut up.” The leading Uchiha child kicked over.
Uchiha Obito was kicked to the ground without warning.
“If you don’t stop training, I will beat you up so badly that you won’t have the strength to train anymore!” The Uchiha child who kicked clenched his fist and sneered.
Might Guy couldn’t stand it anymore, “You guys are too unreasonable!”
“Well, when is it your turn to speak?!” The three Uchiha people looked at each other unfriendly.
They just came to cause trouble for Uchiha Obito.
As for Might Day and his son, they were never taken seriously by them from beginning to end.
Just ignore it.
Now, this guy dares to speak up?
“I won’t let you hurt my friends.” Might Guy clenched his fists and took a step forward.
“Oh? Do you want to be beaten?” The three Uchiha children also saw Might Dai standing aside at this time.
Although I am not very familiar with him, I can tell at a glance that this guy is the father of this loser. The loser father and son only know physical skills and exercise every day. Humph, they are still young now. If they really face an adult ninja, even if he only knows physical skills and has practiced for many years, they might not be able to withstand it.
Not every Uchiha is as talented as Itachi, or can master the Great Fireball Jutsu in just one day like Uchiha Sasuke.
It is usually not until the age of ten that one can master a C-rank Fire Escape.
It may not be able to be successfully implemented in actual combat.
But it’s good enough.
Compared to the children of ordinary people.
Many civilians graduate to become Genin at the age of twelve, and it will definitely take another year or two before they can master one or two C-level ninjutsu.
Being able to master one or two C-level ninjutsu is already the key to victory in a battle between Genin.
At this time, three Uchiha children came forward and the adults tacitly agreed.
No matter how much Uchiha Obito resists, he will be beaten.
A well-known loser who is not looked down upon at all.
I also think that Uchiha Obito has lost face.
At this time, Obito was indeed very weak.
After that, he worked hard to become a Chunin, but he was just a middle-level rank.
The journey of hanging on the wall will only begin when you see your loved one being killed by a trusted friend.
Now, Uchiha Obito felt so painful after being kicked that he couldn’t stand up.
Seeing Might Guy coming forward, he wanted to shout at him.
He was afraid that Might Guy would get beaten, and that if he stood up for himself, he would offend the Uchiha clan’s children.
As an adult, it is not appropriate for Might Dai to interfere in children’s fights like this.
If it was the Uchiha clan bullying someone, they would probably just bully them.
Matt Dake doesn’t have much of a background.
Ordinary families are easy to be bullied.
However, the next scene was beyond Uchiha Obito’s expectations.
“Kai, go and spar to protect your friends. As an adult, I can only watch.” Might Dai gave a thumbs up.
Might Guy also smiled and gave a thumbs up. He is completely different from he was a year ago.
After meeting Ye Zhongyue a year ago, I learned a few things and could clearly feel my progress.
A few days ago, I had another sparring match with Ye Zhongyue and witnessed a series of wonderful things. I also felt the murderous aura of a strong man like Hatake Sakumo.
The three Uchiha children pretending to be tough are nothing more than that.
The three Uchiha children did not fight in a group.
“Brother Bing, just leave this guy to me.” The six or seven-year-old Uchiha child is the youngest of the three who came to cause trouble, but he is the best in other classes.
Might Guy looks about the same age.
He had also heard of such a weirdo in the school.
The two of them started fighting.
“I’ll hit you!” Might Guy dodged the punch and used the moves he learned from Ye Zhongyue.
Although he had known Ye Zhongyue for a year, he had only absorbed two moves.
It’s enough to deal with a child like this.
Standing meditation relaxes and sinks the body, making it more flexible.
Strength training poles can also help increase physical strength.
He kicked the child back with one kick.
At first sight, he had the upper hand.
Looking at the footprints on his clothes, the Uchiha child became angry and continued to rush forward.
Might Guy was also extremely serious.
You can’t be careless when facing Uchiha.
Soon, it turned into a four-person battle.
At this time, Uchiha Obito finally stood up, unable to bear the sight of three people bullying one, “Kai, I’ll help you!”
But the current Uchiha Obito was too weak and could not help much. He could only be beaten. After being knocked down several times, he took the risk and seized the opportunity to hug the waist of a child of the same age as him and fell to the ground with him, holding on tightly.
I can only hold back one person. I’m so useless, Kai!
The two Uchiha children were knocked down by Might Guy.
Might Guy was also panting, with bruises all over his body.
Everyone just uses physical skills.
There seems to be a certain restraint.
Otherwise, the Uchiha kid could take out a kunai, and Might Guy would be empty-handed.
Even if it’s bare hands against bare hands.
One of them is two or three years older than Might Guy and has practiced for a few more years, so Might Guy can be said to have a tough fight.
No matter what, we finally won this game.
“Just wait for me!” The three Uchiha children with bruised faces and noses left.
When Uchiha Obito got up, his face was bruised and swollen. He had fought with an Uchiha kid of the same age as him, and his injuries were more serious.
Might Guy also looked miserable, and those two were really hard to deal with.
But he was extremely excited. I won. I defeated two Uchiha warriors alone and won.
“Father!” He cried with tears in his eyes.
Matt Dai gave a thumbs up, “Congratulations, Kai, you have become stronger.”
“Father!”
“Kai!”
The two hugged each other tightly.
“Oh, Father, it hurts.”
“Kai, let’s go back and apply some medicine to the wound, and Obito-san, come with us too.”
The next day.
Might Dai couldn’t wait to find Ye Zhongyue and wanted to share his battle with her. “Yueyue, I want to tell you something.”
Talking about what happened yesterday, Ye Zhongyue did not expect that Uchiha Obito would start to practice physical skills with Might Guy and his son. Is he also going to turn into a watermelon-head wearing tights and showing a mouthful of white teeth?
In that case, can he still awaken the Sharingan?
Will the skill Shenwei disappear?
Well, it’s still early.
“Congratulations, Kai.”
Chapter 26 Verification Words, Uchiha Fire Rain (Old Version)
Hearing that Kai was able to defeat two Uchiha children who were older than him alone, even if it was just a taijutsu duel.
Ye Zhongyue also knew that Kai’s growth rate was much faster than before, and his fighting spirit seemed to be much stronger.
Might Guy didn’t get much martial arts knowledge from him.
At this age, Might Guy can’t absorb much.
Being able to defeat two older Uchiha children in a one-on-two match showed no lack of mental fortitude in a taijutsu contest.
Perhaps it was because he saw how Ye Zhongyue remained strong despite Hatake Sakumo’s murderous aura.
Maybe it’s because I’ve gained more knowledge.
I feel like if he can’t even get over these two Uchiha kids, how can he become a powerful ninja.
In short, Might Guy won.
He had his first period of development at the age of six.
This progress really surprised Matt Dai.
Might Guy, who originally seemed to have slow progress in physical skills, was able to achieve this level, and Might Guy was very excited.
When he was a child, Might Dai also had average talent in physical skills.
However, years of hard training and experience have helped Might Guy avoid some detours and he has actually made some progress.
“Kai, you and Obito have to be careful next time. Since the Uchiha clan’s children came to cause trouble and were defeated, the next time there might be older people who know ninjutsu, and they might be Genin who graduated from the Ninja School.” Ye Zhongyue reminded.
Might Guy paused in excitement, “No way, if you can’t beat them, you’re still looking for a graduated ninja or something…”
Ye Zhongyue stretched out a finger and shook it, “Nothing is impossible. The Uchiha clan values ​​honor very much. Since the kid has caused trouble, but was defeated by you, this may be difficult for the Uchiha clan to accept. Maybe if there is no Genin, there will be more children of a few years old who will use ninja tools. You and Obito should be careful.”
Ninja tools? Might Guy thought that if the two Uchiha children he was facing showed their kunai, he would definitely not be their match. However, the conflicts among the children in the village must be so cruel. Kunai and shuriken can cause injuries. If he is unlucky, something bad will happen.
I can only say that the ninja world is so cruel.
“From the looks of you, you haven’t recovered yet. You’d better spend more time with Uncle Dai recently. There’s really nothing you can do if you get in trouble in the Ninja School, but there are teachers at the Ninja School, and there shouldn’t be any Genin appearing in the school. There might be some senior students stepping up, so you have to be on guard.” Ye Zhongyue still has a good impression and expectations of Might Guy, this iron-blooded man.
A person who was at the bottom of the class when he was young and only practiced physical skills, and his physical skills were mediocre, but eventually he became the pinnacle of physical skills.
But now that Ye Zhongyue is here, he will not give the title of the pinnacle of physical skills to Might Guy.
So what about the Eight Gates.
The talents of this body of yours will bring about new powers.
Ye Zhongyue’s words soon came true.
In the Ninja School.
Might Guy and Uchiha Obito both went to school in Nai, and are still students in the same class.
When I was leaving school, I was blocked by several people.
“Is that you? The ones who defeated the useless younger generation of the family and brought disgrace to the Uchiha clan?” The person who spoke seemed to be about ten years old. “I am Uchiha Kagome. There are not many children of your age in the family. Obito, as your cousin, I ask you to sever ties with this loser, otherwise I will teach you a lesson. If you agree, I will forgive you for what happened before. Otherwise, I will teach you a lesson. You can just join forces. I can handle it alone.”
Uchiha Kagome is a fifth-year student in the Ninja Academy.
I have been training in the Ninja School for almost five years.
Physical condition and time for practice are both advantages.
And he is a famous top student.
First place in the fifth grade!
The news that the three Uchiha had failed to defeat Might Guy and Uchiha Obito had spread. Although it was not a big deal in Konoha, many people knew about it.
Fights between children are inevitable and normal.
But a proud family like the Uchiha clan could not stand this situation.
It is outrageous that Uchiha Obito actually joined forces with outsiders to deal with his own people.
They have never fought three against two before, and they are still the last-place students who are ridiculed.
How can this be tolerated?
Uchiha Huo Yu showed up.
Four years older than Gai and Obito.
When this kind of difference and contradiction conflicted, no one thought that Obito and Kai could win.
Even two against one is not enough.
The top student in the fifth grade is different from the top student in the second and third grades.
The strength will be much stronger.
It’s almost time to graduate.
Chapter 27 I’m Not Late (Old Version)
When Uchiha Huo Yu stood in front of him, his height and aura suppressed him.
Of course, Uchiha Obito was not willing to do what Uchiha Kagome said.
Might Guy was not afraid either.
A competition is inevitable.
Fights and bullying among students in ninja schools are inevitable.
Some teachers in ninja schools will take care of it, while some will not.
It’s just a small physical duel. If both sides agree to compete, what can the teacher do?
But even if Might Gaby has made a lot of progress, he is no match for Uchiha Kagome even if he only competes in physical skills.
The two or three moves that he absorbed did catch Uchiha Huoyu off guard and caused him to suffer a small loss, but it did not affect his continued fight at all.
Uchiha Huo Yu is four years older and has been training for a long time. Even though he does not specialize in physical skills like Might Guy, he is considered one of the best twelve-year-olds in the Uchiha clan and his physical skills are not bad.
Might Guy, who was only six years old, was no match at all.
When Might Guy tried his best to fight back, it was of no avail.
Both men were quickly knocked down.
The pain from Uchiha Huoyu’s punches and kicks made both of them feel weak when they stood up.
“Brother Huoyu is so awesome.”
“Yes.”
“Give these two ungrateful guys a beating.”
“Uchiha Obito is a traitor.”
The three Uchiha kids who had been beaten before were cheering for Uchiha Huoyu.
There were also some people in the Ninja School who were watching the show and making trouble.
Some children also think that fifth graders bullying second graders is really bullying the weak.
I was about to say it, but was stopped by my classmates, “You don’t want to live anymore, that’s an Uchiha!”
Uchiha Obito clenched his fists, facing Uchiha Kaede who stood with his hands on his hips, and shouted: “I only care about my training, what does it have to do with you? Why is it shameful to practice Taijutsu? It was obviously you who came to trouble me first!”
Uchiha Huoyu sneered: “You still don’t admit your mistakes. You are really stubborn when you are the last one without any strength.”
After saying that, Uchiha Huoyu punched Uchiha Obito in the abdomen.
Uchiha’s eyes widened, he held his stomach and retched.
“Stop!” At this time, Nohara Lin ran over.
As a classmate, Nohara Rin had just seen Uchiha Obito and Might Guy get into trouble, and she was just packing up her things.
Now, even facing the much taller Uchiha Kaede, Nohara Rin stood up bravely. She really couldn’t bear to watch Uchiha Obito continue to be beaten.
At this moment, Uchiha Huoyu looked at Nohara Lin with disdain, “Where did you come from, you wild girl, to meddle in our clan’s affairs? Get out of here!” He looked at Might Guy again, “You slacker, don’t get close to Uchiha Obito in the future, or you’ll get beaten up.”
There was something interesting about Might Guy’s occasional movements just now.
But the arrogant Uchiha Huo Yu still looked down on physical skills, thinking them to be just minor techniques.
Even with physical skills, this kid was beaten.
I really don’t know how they lost the previous three games.
Uchiha Huo Yu is very confident. In terms of strength, he has overwhelming superiority over these two. Even after a few years, these two will not be his match.
Even though they are the same ten years old, Uchiha Huo Yu is equally confident.
Because he is an outstanding figure among his peers in the Uchiha clan.
It’s different from Uchiha Obito, the last one in the list.
He will definitely become a jonin in the future.
Uchiha Huo Yu asked Nohara Rin to get out, but Nohara Rin accused Uchiha Huo Yu of bullying the younger ones by taking advantage of the older ones.
“I don’t like hitting girls, but if you don’t get out of the way…” Uchiha Huoyu raised his fist.
Nohara Lin was a little scared, she was just a six-year-old girl.
But when she saw the miserable looks of Obito and Might Guy, she mustered up the courage and did not retreat.
At this moment, I thought of a peer who kicked a wild wolf to death a few days ago. That incredibly fast kick and that powerful skill.
Nohara Lin thought, it would be great if Ye Zhongyue was still there.
This guy can’t be so arrogant.
Although the Uchiha clan is a famous family with a great reputation.
But thinking of Ye Zhongyue’s skills.
Nohara Lin is confident.
But now, no one is helping.
The reputation of Uchiha, the tyranny of Uchiha Kame.
Even if it is bullying, no one dares to stop it.
“You won’t let me?” Uchiha Huoyu was very unhappy that he couldn’t even scare a little girl, “Pull her away!”
Several Uchiha children behind him immediately took action, grabbed Nohara Rin and pulled her to the side. How could Nohara Rin resist?
“Lin!” Uchiha Obito was startled and was about to stand up, but was kicked down by Uchiha Kagome again.
“You useless thing, you still have the mood to care about others, I will beat you up!” said Uchiha Huoyu.
“Let go of Lin!” Uchiha Obito stood up.
Might Guy also stood up.
But they still won’t be opponents.
Being beaten up.
“No.” Nohara Lin covered her mouth, tears welling up in her eyes.
Uchiha Obito and Might Guy were not convinced, but Uchiha Kagome’s fist was too heavy for them now.
However, just as Uchiha Huoyu’s fist was about to hit Obito in the face, a hand grabbed his arm firmly from the side.
“I’m not late, am I?” The moon appeared in the night.
Chapter 28 Uchiha Huoyu’s Reluctance (Old Version)
Ye Zhongyue appeared on the scene and stopped Uchiha Huoyu.
At this moment, Nohara Rin, Might Guy, and Uchiha Obito were all filled with surprise.
They were unwilling to accept being bullied by a senior student and hated themselves for not being strong enough.
However, Uchiha Obito and Nohara Rin have never seen Ye Zhongyue’s true strength, so they are worried now. It is cool to kill the wild wolf easily, but can he deal with the senior students of the Uchiha clan?
Only Might Guy knew that it was safe.
No matter how powerful Uchiha Kagome is, can he be as powerful as Hatake Kakashi who has become a Chunin?
Or can he fight against Hatake Sakumo?
Ye Zhongyue himself would not pass by the Ninja School. He would do nothing but practice sword and boxing every day.
However, the guess I told Might Guy before was also true.
Thought of coming and taking a look.
It really happened.
Ye Zhongyue could feel himself entering a wonderful state.
Not only can it sense the slightest movement.
When you get into the state of practicing boxing, you will enter a state where extreme movement leads to stillness, and stillness leads to liveliness. As the saying goes, the cicadas feel the coming of autumn before the wind blows, and you can vaguely sense something.
However, I cannot understand clearly what is going on in detail, as I am not yet omnipotent and omniscient.
It’s just that both the mind and the body are constantly evolving.
When Uchiha Huoyu saw a troublemaker showing up, he raised his eyebrows. It was just another kid who had this much power. Normally, he shouldn’t be able to stop his fist. “Where did you come from, you wild boy? Get out!”
So what if I can hold my fist?
Uchiha Huo Yu is still domineering.
He is top of the fifth grade.
Even a sixth grader might not be his match.
If you are not looking for stability, it is not impossible to apply for early graduation.
Uchiha Huoyu was so rude, Ye Zhongyue was not in a good mood either, “As a member of the Uchiha clan, you are full of glory, but you bully the weak. Don’t you think this is shameful? The Uchiha clan must have no peers, right?”
Uchiha Huoyu sneered: “We are all students of the ninja school. How can it be considered bullying? You can also ask the senior students to come.”
Uchiha Huo Yu is full of confidence.
He is not afraid of any student in this ninja school.
The reputation of the Uchiha clan will not be destroyed in my hands.
I have never seen this child in front of me before, so where did he come from?
Even the best students in the first and second grades would not be his match.
Uchiha Huo Yu only took the fact that his fist was grabbed just now a little seriously and wanted to retract his hand.
Ye Zhongyue didn’t let go, “You talk so arrogantly, but you can’t even pull your hand away, Uchiha classmate.”
Uchiha Huoyu felt that the kid was very strong and he couldn’t even pull his hand away. “Kid, it looks like you want to die.” He raised his other fist and punched out.
Ye Zhongyue stopped at this moment and dodged the punch with a slight movement.
Instead, Uchiha Huoyu was so angry that he punched hard but missed, causing his body to be slightly off balance.
Uchiha Huoyu kicked up and continued kicking.
And Ye Zhongyue dodged to the side again and shook his head, “Are you angry already? You can’t do this.”
Uchiha Huo Yu saw that his attack was dodged and continued to rush out.
Straight punch, front kick, leg sweep, hook kick, uppercut, swing punch, elbow strike, knee strike…
The physical movements show that the practitioner has a certain level of skill, and they are well-proportioned and have standards.
After at least five years of physical training, Uchiha Kagome’s physical skills are indeed much stronger than the current Uchiha Obito Might Guy.
All of Uchiha Huoyu’s attacks were blocked by Ye Zhongyue.
The difference in physical skills.
Ye Zhongyue’s skills were just right, he fought back both ways.
There was no display of extraordinary strength, just solid physical movements.
Uchiha Huoyu was finally caught at a flaw, and after being hit by a punch, he was hit by several consecutive punches.
Fists hit the abdomen, chest, and face.
Six consecutive punches.
Ye Zhongyue retracted his fist and Uchiha Huoyu fell to the ground.
“Brother Huoyu.” Several Uchiha children who were watching the fun and thought Ye Zhongyue would be beaten up were stunned and hurried over to help.
Uchiha Huoyu stood up, “It hurts, bastard.”
The fight here has attracted a lot of people to watch.
Some ninja school students started talking.
“This is the senior Uchiha student. He doesn’t seem to be that good. He was defeated by a kid younger than him.”
“Keep your voice down.”
“What are you afraid of? If you can’t beat them, then you can’t beat them. You can’t let anyone say anything.”
“I heard that the three Uchiha kids were looking for trouble with Uchiha Obito and Might Guy at the beginning, but they couldn’t defeat them, so Uchiha Kagome stepped in.”
“No way, aren’t those two the last ones?”
“Yeah, it’s hilarious. The kid from a famous family can’t beat the last one.”
Uchiha Huoyu couldn’t hear all the chattering at a distance, but he could always hear some sentences and words. In addition, he knew his current situation and became angry and embarrassed.
“Don’t think you can defeat me just by your great physical skills!” Uchiha Huoyu began to form hand seals.
A knowledgeable ninja student saw it and said, “Oh no, that seal is…”
Fire Style – Great Fireball Technique.
Uchiha Kamen Rinpoche was able to perform the Uchiha clan’s signature fire jutsu at the age of ten, which was considered excellent.
Normally, the chakra of an average child is not enough to perform a decent C-rank ninjutsu.
But Uchiha Kagome’s huge fireball just spurted out like that, a large ball of fire emitting a scorching breath.
It is extremely rare to see fire escape techniques appear during fights between students of a ninja school.
Even the adults who were originally there to watch the fun started to feel something was wrong.
Even ordinary Chunins would never have thought that students from a ninja school would use C-rank fire escape techniques during a fight.
The operation is performed very quickly.
However, Ye Zhongyue noticed Uchiha Huoyu’s movements and moved quickly, avoiding this ninjutsu attack.
Ninjutsu is quite powerful.
Able to attack a ball-like area with a diameter of two meters in front.
But Ye Zhongyue dodged in time just when Uchiha Huoyu was about to spit out flames.
This time, the C-rank Fire Style naturally sprayed into the air.
Because of the appearance of flames.
Many more people gathered to watch.
Finally, a teacher from the ninja school appeared and stopped the ensuing fight.
“stop!”
The teachers in the Ninja School are all Chunins.
When he saw the fireball dissipate, he looked unhappy. If it had really sprayed on the child and someone had died, it would have been troublesome.
This Uchiha Huo Yu is too chaotic.
How could he use such a powerful fire escape technique on the villagers?
“Uchiha Huoyu, you’re going too far.”
A child of the Uchiha clan, top student in the fifth grade.
For such an excellent student with excellent bloodline, the teachers in the ninja school can only make a few criticisms.
Uchiha Huo Yu looked at Ye Zhongyue and felt the pain on his body and face. It was too painful and he felt unhappy in his heart, but he knew that he could not fight anymore. Even if he was from a famous family, if he continued to fight, the teachers in the ninja school would stop him, and he could not resist the Chunin.
“You are lucky, but we will meet again. Do you dare to leave your name?” Uchiha Huoyu was still unwilling.
Ye Zhongyue knew that since he had intervened, some people might notice that he had good skills, so he did not hide it, “My name is Ye Zhongyue.”
Chapter 29 I Understand (Old Version)
“I’ll remember you!” Uchiha Huoyu left with a few Uchiha children, feeling that he had embarrassed himself today.
Many children and some adults who saw it also looked at the moon in the night with curiosity.
Who is this kid who can even defeat the senior students of the Uchiha clan?
The students at the Ninja School expressed their doubts. Is he a genius? How come they have never seen or heard of him?
Someone with this kind of ability must be the top student in the ninja school, right?
Uchiha Huo Yu’s reputation is not small.
Apart from Kakashi Hatake who has already graduated, probably only Asuma Sarutobi, the son of the Third Hokage, in the ninja school can suppress Uchiha Kaede.
Even though Asuma Sarutobi was only seven years old.
But the performance was excellent.
There has always been a debate about who is stronger, the seven-year-old Asuma Sarutobi or the ten-year-old Uchiha Kagome.
However, this debate was not widely spread in the ninja school.
Now Ye Zhongyue clearly has the upper hand.
Uchiha Kagome used powerful fire jutsu but was unable to defeat Ye Zhongyue.
Which famous family does this child come from?
Many people guess so.
“Obito, Kai, are you okay?” Ye Zhongyue did not get entangled with Uchiha Huoyu.
Uchiha Obito and Might Guy only suffered minor skin injuries, so it’s okay.
Nohara Rin came over and was relieved to see that Obito and Gai were fine.
The ninja school teacher who came out to stop them was very curious about Ye Zhongyue, “Which class are you from? You can actually make Uchiha Huoyu suffer. This is the first time I see you.”
If this student is really that talented, he should know him.
“I’m not a student of a ninja school. I just like to practice physical skills. I don’t have the talent for ninjutsu.” Ye Zhongyue replied.
Not a student of Ninja School? No talent for Ninjutsu?
The teacher at the Ninja School feels that with your skills, it is not impossible for you to become a ninja even if you don’t have any talent in Ninjutsu. You can’t see that someone who only knows physical skills and isn’t very good at them can become a student at the Ninja School. You have such a talent.
The teacher at the Ninja School wanted to know more about Ye Zhongyue, but when he heard that he had no talent in ninjutsu and only trained in physical skills, he did not bother him too much.
Uchiha Kagome looked very embarrassed as he missed the target with his Fire Style just now, with bruises all over his face. However, after a few years, he has mastered many more ninjutsu and is no longer someone who can deal with him only with physical skills.
The magic of ninjutsu is always stronger than physical skills.
Ye Zhongyue came here just to take a look this time, but when he really encountered them, he stepped in to rescue them without revealing much of his strength.
Otherwise, the teacher of the ninja school would have to keep him and ask more questions.
And this matter did not end there.
“Thank you, Yue.” Uchiha Obito knew that he would be miserable without Ye Zhongyue. With his personality, he would never agree to keep a distance from Might Guy even if he was beaten badly. It was one thing for him not to want to practice anymore, but how could he be forced like this?
Might Guy and Nohara Lin also expressed their gratitude.
Ye Zhongyue said at this time: “Verbal thanks are useless. If you want to thank me, why not treat me to ramen?”
Uchiha Obito agreed immediately.
Four people came to Ichiraku Ramen.
A middle-aged man came forward and asked, “Guests, what would you like to order?”
This famous Ichiraku store is still doing good business after many years.
The taste is good too.
The person who showed up was none other than Ichiraku, the owner of Ichiraku Ramen Shop.
The four of us each ordered a large bowl of ramen.
Obito was only a six-year-old child after all.
I touched my wallet with heartache.
I don’t have much pocket money, but I want to express my gratitude to Yue.
Just invite me.
This is also the feeling that Uchiha Obito can achieve at present.
Uchiha Huoyu returned to the family residence with a few Uchiha children, covered in dust.
It was soon noticed.
Uchiha Huo Yu felt very embarrassed about what happened today and originally didn’t want to say it, but he knew that even if he didn’t say it, this matter would most likely spread tomorrow, and the family would still know if they wanted to know.
Uchiha Huo Yu doesn’t want to hide here or there.
When the story was told, the Uchiha people also found it strange. A six or seven-year-old child suddenly appeared and defeated Uchiha Kagome with physical skills?
The Uchiha clan is not famous for their physical skills, but compared to normal ninjas, their physical skills are definitely not weak.
Even someone as talented as Uchiha Kagome would lose to someone a few years younger, and even using Fire Style he was unable to hurt the opponent.
Although the release speed of the Great Fireball Technique is related to the strength of the caster, its overall speed is only average among all ninjutsu, and not everyone can dodge it easily.
The name Ye Zhongyue appeared in the ears of some ninjas of the Uchiha clan.
Is it a genius?
“Huo Yu, you have to work hard. Even if you are stopped midway this time, the ninjutsu you performed was dodged by the opponent, and your previous physical skills were at a disadvantage. Even with the addition of ninja tools, what is the probability of you winning? Don’t underestimate geniuses. There is a Hatake Kakashi in the village who is already a Chunin at the age of six, and you have not yet reached the level of Chunin. At most, you are the same as a newly graduated Genin.” said the Uchiha elder.
Uchiha Huoyu nodded, “Yes, I understand.”
Chapter 30: Ninja in the Woods (Old Version)
Defeating Uchiha Huo Yu is a small matter.
There are many geniuses in Konoha.
Hatake Kakashi is the most outstanding genius in these years.
But it also made Ye Zhongyue famous.
A six or seven year old kid defeated a ten year old kid from the Uchiha clan.
It still has a certain weight.
Uchiha Kagome is not a loser like Uchiha Obito, but an excellent student.
Being the top student in the fifth grade, this is quite a lot.
He is also a little genius.
The news spread among the teachers in the ninja school.
Although the battle was stopped midway, the scars on Uchiha Kagome’s face were not deceptive. He used Fire Style, but the opponent was unharmed.
If we continue fighting, what are the chances of winning?
Some people think that the children of the Uchiha clan are mischievous. They actually used fire escape in a fight. What if there are serious casualties?
Even if it was a civilian child, he would be seriously injured or killed in public.
Uchiha Huo Yu will also be severely punished.
Under the rule of Sarutobi Hiruzen, even the major clans of Konoha could not do whatever they wanted.
The Uchiha clan, in particular, had poor relations with other clans and had a mediocre reputation in the village.
A great reputation does not mean a good reputation.
The people in the village feared him more than respected him.
The news spread throughout the ninja school.
Soon a message was also placed on the Hokage’s desk.
As the Hokage, I have to read all kinds of information about the village every day.
There are still a lot of files.
People would also gather together to report on some things that happened in the village.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was a little surprised when he saw Uchiha Kagome, the top fifth grader at the Ninja Academy, causing trouble for Uchiha Obito, but was defeated by a six or seven-year-old kid named Yorozuki.
An excellent student of the Uchiha clan, even though he is not as good as Hatake Kakashi, he can be considered a little genius.
With normal development, one generally has the opportunity to become a jonin.
A six or seven year old kid who can beat someone like this.
Ye Zhongyue, this name should be a common name.
Sarutobi Hiruzen also saw additional information and had contact with Might Dai and Hatake Sakumo.
Matt Day?
Sarutobi Hiruzen remembered.
Originally, Sarutobi Hiruzen would not remember the name of a Genin.
There are too many Konoha ninjas.
Even the Chunins may not remember every one of them.
But Might Dai is special. He is a ninja who starts exercising every morning with his son and often walks upside down on the street.
An older Genin who only knows taijutsu and whom no one wants to team up with.
There are also people in Konoha who do not have the talent for ninjas and eventually become older Genin. Normally, they retire and become ordinary people.
Because the work of Genin is usually done by young people, an older middle-aged person who competes for tasks with those teenagers and children will naturally be looked down upon.
Why are you insisting on doing this when you clearly don’t have the talent to be a ninja?
But having contact with Hatake Sakumo was unexpected.
Hatake Sakumo has not been in a good situation recently, and Sarutobi Hiruzen knows it.
The public opinion of the village…
No matter what, it was Sakumo’s fault. Although he shouldn’t be treated like this, Sakumo’s identity…
Sarutobi Hiruzen sighed. It seemed that it was time to meet Hatake Sakumo. He must have been under a lot of pressure during this period.
“Someone, go get Hatake Sakumo to come over to me.”
When Hatake Sakumo knew that Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to see him, he set off immediately as he had nothing to do now.
Step into the Hokage Building.
A passing ninja recognized Hatake Sakumo but looked indifferent.
In the past, I would respectfully call him Sakumo-senpai or Sir.
But after that mission, he didn’t deserve it.
A ninja who violates the rules of the ninja world is a loser.
They cannot accept any action that causes the village to suffer losses because of personal ideas.
Hatake Sakumo entered the Hokage’s office.
“Sakumo, it must have been hard for you lately.” Sarutobi Hiruzen began to ask about your well-being.
It can be seen that even though Hatake Sakumo has taken care of himself these days, he has not been able to fully recover from his previous period of decadence.
I never thought that a ninja like Sakumo would become haggard because of rumors. There were signs of grooming in the past few days. Could it be that the child made Sakumo come out?
Sarutobi Hiruzen wanted to appease Hatake Sakumo. Although Sakumo could not be the Hokage, the village still needed such a capable person, an elite among the jonin, and he could not be discouraged.
I had no intention of destroying Hatake Sakumo.
I just hope Hatake Sakumo can think it through.
As they talked, they started talking about the moon in the night.
“I heard that you have contact with this child. How much do you know about this child? Do you know who his parents are?”
According to Hatake Sakumo’s story, Sarutobi Hiruzen was really interested in Yorozuki.
Are you good at physical skills?
Hatake Sakumo did not say that Yazhong Yue’s physical skills could compete with his, he just said that he was better than Hatake Kakashi and had his own set of skills. He was an orphan and a physical skills genius. He seemed to have a natural understanding of physical skills. However, this child was unwilling to be a ninja and had no ninja talent.
A child who has excellent physical skills talent but doesn’t want to be a ninja, or has no ninja talent? Sarutobi Hiruzen, who is known as the doctor of ninjutsu, does not approve of ninjas who only know physical skills, unless they can perform super strength punches like Tsunade. But if they don’t have the talent for normal escape techniques, it will be even more difficult for them to perform super strength punches.
The strange power fist requires extremely fine control ability, and the number of people who can master it is much smaller than those who can master the art of escape.
Very few.
It requires people with a high talent for chakra control to practice.
Well, let’s just observe for now.
No problem, that’s fine.
After Hatake Sakumo left, someone who had carefully investigated the origins of Ye Zhongyue arrived soon.
“So it’s Kyoi and his family’s child.” Sarutobi Hiruzen remembered.
Followed his subordinates.
Although he is not outstanding, he is diligent and down-to-earth, and has made contributions.
Not every orphan can have Sarutobi Hiruzen personally give out orphan subsidies.
If he was a student of the Ninja School, Sarutobi Hiruzen would be able to remember him.
This child showed no talent for ninjutsu during the entrance test, and didn’t want to be a ninja. What a pity, otherwise he could have been well trained.
It’s a pity for the Jingjing couple.
At this time, Ye Zhongyue did not know that his information had been placed on Sarutobi Hiruzen’s desk, and he would not care even if he knew.
He just practiced his boxing and sword skills.
Soon, in the woods.
Uchiha Huo Yu appeared with another person.
“What? You come here to cause trouble and bring an older helper with you. He must be a ninja now.” Ye Zhongyue looked at the two people who appeared, one of whom was wearing a ninja forehead protector. Is the Uchiha clan so shameless? It seems that letting a ninja defeat a six or seven-year-old child cannot restore their reputation. Or is it that Uchiha Huoyu simply wants to beat him up to vent his anger?
Chapter 31 What’s Hidden in Your Chest (Old Version)
“No, don’t get me wrong. Huoyu felt that he didn’t lose that day and wanted to challenge again. And I’m just here to prevent any casualties. We are all from the same village, so we can just have a normal fight and can’t make too much of a fuss.” said the young man wearing a ninja forehead protector.
This Uchiha clan member is wearing a forehead protector and Uchiha clan clothing.
Ye Zhongyue can sense the amount of chakra.
In fact, at this distance, Ye Zhongyue can be called a perceptive ninja.
Mentally sharp.
A lot more than Hatake Kakashi.
At this age, is he a Chunin from the Uchiha clan?
A little dangerous.
It’s not as simple as a newly promoted Chunin.
The Uchiha clan’s style is really strange.
For the competition, a young Chunin who has experienced many missions came to prevent casualties?
The human heart is hard to predict.
I don’t think he will kill anyone or bury the body later.
Ye Zhongyue was not prejudiced against Uchiha. If two other people blocked him in the woods like this, he would also be suspicious.
Uchiha Huoyu said: “I want to fight you again. I don’t accept it. You shouldn’t refuse me, right? Although I am unwilling, I suffered a loss last time. You had the upper hand, which doesn’t mean I lose. For the reputation of Uchiha, even if you are not a student of the Ninja School!”
It’s even more embarrassing because I’m not a student of a ninja school.
If Uchiha Kagome doesn’t get his face back for a kid who’s not even a student of a ninja school, he won’t be able to get over it.
At this time, Uchiha Huoyu jumped down, “Brother Huotong, you have to watch him, don’t let me kill him!”
Uchiha Fire Tongs nodded. In fact, as a fourteen-year-old Chunin, he shouldn’t be involved in such things.
After all, he is Uchiha Huo Yu’s brother.
They are not blood brothers, but they are still quite close.
Moreover, the elders of the family were also very curious about who could have such strength if he was not a student of the ninja school.
So Uchiha Fire Tongs took the time to come and take a look.
To prevent any accidents.
The Uchiha clan is very famous.
I have offended many people.
The largest clan in Konoha.
Opening the Sharingan means starting the path to becoming a strong person.
If you can open one magatama, there is hope of opening two magatama, and if you open two magatama, you may be able to open three magatama.
Once you have three magatama, you are destined to have the strength of a jonin.
But they are so proud that they would not directly choose to kill a villager.
Daily exchanges.
It would be even more troublesome if something went wrong.
As a civilian, Uchiha Huo Yu felt that he had been careless before.
Do it again this time.
Uchiha Huoyu’s external injuries have healed and were not serious to begin with.
The wound will heal in a few days after taking the medicine.
In the world of ninja, everyone has their own ideas about medicine for injuries.
After the two Ninja World Wars, medical technology developed rapidly, especially under the leadership of Tsunade.
But I heard that Tsunade has left Konoha Village.
Now Uchiha Huo Yu is approaching Ye Zhong Yue.
Ye Zhongyue was not polite either.
Fight if you want.
Uchiha Huo Yu is also a straightforward person.
“Then let’s fight.” Ye Zhongyue was not worried.
Ye Zhongyue wanted to teach this guy a lesson because he dared to use Fire Escape before.
Fire Release is a ninjutsu that can really kill people.
Extremely dangerous.
Even for a Chunin, if he is hit, he will die.
This kind of behavior is excessive.
Just give this guy a good beating.
It doesn’t matter even if it reveals some of my strength.
It depends on whether this Chunin will take sides.
If you really take sides.
Ye Zhongyue will not be polite either.
When Uchiha Huoyu used physical skills to attack again, Ye Zhongyue also felt that this kid didn’t remember the fight, so he just blocked it with one hand. He made a simple movement with one hand and blocked it directly. With a supporting force and a pushing force, Uchiha Huoyu’s fist was thrown away.
But Uchiha Huoyu’s other hand was faster and punched Uchiha Huoyu in the chest.
Um?
The hit doesn’t feel right.
What is Uchiha Huo Yu wearing on his chest?
This “bang” did not have the expected effect.
Uchiha Huo Yu took advantage of the situation to counterattack and punched Ye Zhong Yue.
Ye Zhongyue simply dodged again and blocked at the same time, avoiding the punch.
“Are you wearing protective gear?” Ye Zhongyue felt a little surprised. Ninjas also wear this thing?
I don’t seem to have the impression.
Moreover, he said he wanted to wash away the shame, but he wore protective gear. Is this in line with Uchiha customs?
This really made Ye Zhongyue wonder if his impression of the Uchiha clan was wrong.
Anime is anime after all.
Here is the reality.
Chapter 32 This is Impossible (Old Version)
This Uchiha Huo Yu was definitely wearing protective gear on his chest, instead of using any ninjutsu for defense.
The feel is different.
At this time, Uchiha Huoyu took out a round object made of iron from his chest. “Your hand must be painful. I’m just telling you that your physical skills will never be up to par. A small heart-protecting mirror can make your attack miss. But I’m not going to defeat you with this thing.”
Having said that, he threw it aside.
This heart-protecting mirror can block attacks directed at the chest, but it also has an upper limit, and may not be that effective for ninjutsu defense.
And because it is made of iron, it has some weight.
For a kid like Uchiha Huo Yu, it’s a bit heavy and affects the speed.
At this time, Uchiha Huoyu said calmly: “There are many ways for ninjas to fight. I admit that you are very strong in physical skills, but from now on, I will fight in the way of ninjas.”
This child has a high talent for physical skills.
Uchiha Huo Yu confirmed it just after the fight.
In the previous confrontation, I was easily hit. If I didn’t have the heart guard, I would have got a stitch in the side. The pain would temporarily stop my ability to move, and I would be at the mercy of the opponent.
This kid is really amazing.
Unfortunately, I was already prepared.
One of the ways a ninja fights is with intelligence.
We obtained information that this guy was not a ninja student, only knew physical skills, and had failed the ninja school entrance test. It was very easy to investigate him using the Uchiha clan’s intelligence channels.
Uchiha Huo Yu was fully prepared at this time and launched an attack, with a bunch of shurikens flying out in an instant.
Ninja tools, use.
Shuriken is very fast.
Ye Zhongyue dodged directly.
The tree behind him was pierced by multiple shurikens.
At this time, Uchiha Huo Yu saw the shuriken being dodged, but he moved closer to the distance and said, “This time, I won’t let you get the advantage.”
Let me show you the methods of a ninja.
Uchiha Huoyu threw a smoke bomb.
Ninjas sometimes use this to cover their bodies, disrupt the enemy’s sight, escape, or take the opportunity to attack. However, the production volume is small and sometimes it is really useless, and it is impossible to carry a lot of them at one time.
Uchiha Kagome only has this one smoke bomb.
It was thrown out suddenly, and the smoke was actually only within a range of a few meters.
But that’s enough.
For Ninjas!
Ye Zhongyue also treated Uchiha Huoyu seriously.
No matter what, it is still a ninja’s method.
Smoke bombs and shurikens came out.
See what Uchiha Huo Yu wants to do.
In just a moment, Uchiha Huoyu just rushed out from the smoke.
Only this time, there were three Uchiha Kaede.
Shadow clone?
No, it’s the art of clones.
Under the cover of smoke, the art of clones is not so easy to be seen through.
Or it will increase the difficulty of identification.
Three Uchiha Huo Yu figures kicked out from the air.
Very sharp.
However, Ye Zhongyue just dodged backwards.
Can determine which one is the real one.
But he did not counterattack directly, he just wanted to see what other tricks Uchiha Huoyu could use.
Uchiha Huoyu’s attack missed, and the three Uchiha Huoyu figures landed on the ground and continued to rush towards Ye Zhongyue. This time there was no smoke bomb to cover them, but Uchiha Huoyu took out a kunai from the ninja tool bag.
The two clones disappeared.
Uchiha Fire Tongs was watching the fight, looking at Ye Zhongyue’s movements. The little devil was very agile and had good skills, so it was not surprising that he could dodge the rain of fire’s attack, but the rain of fire had more means.
Ninjas have more methods than just these.
Uchiha Huoyu threw out kunai, and two kunai were shot directly at Ye Zhongyue.
Very slowly, the moon flickers again in the night.
At this time, Uchiha Huoyu quickly threw two kunai at extremely fast speeds.
After hitting two kunai, all four kunai changed direction and double-teamed Ye Zhongyue.
This is the Uchiha clan’s exquisite ninja tool throwing technique.
Not every Uchiha member can master it.
From this point of view, it is not wrong to call him a genius.
It’s just that there are no perverts like Hatake Kakashi and Uchiha Itachi.
However, Ye Zhongyue seemed to have anticipated this. He had already twisted his body, kicked away two kunai with his feet, and grabbed the kunai with his hands.
Uchiha Huoyu: “!!”
Uchiha Fire Tongs also looked surprised, this was impossible.
Chapter 33 Why would someone like you be willing to be a commoner? (Old version)
Uchiha Huo Yu felt unbelievable. This skill of changing the direction of kunai throwing took him several years of hard practice to master, starting from when he learned kunai throwing.
This is the unique method of the Uchiha clan.
It is also one of the means by which Uchiha Huoyu is confident.
I thought that if I couldn’t deal with this kid directly, I could at least make him reveal his flaws and create a chance to win.
It turns out that this guy cracked it this way.
How could that be.
Even Uchiha Fire Claw, who was a Chunin, couldn’t understand it. It was incredible. Fire Rain’s kunai might lack strength and speed, but there was no problem with the technique and its strength and speed were not too weak either.
At least it’s impossible for Uchiha Fire Tongs to catch a flying kunai with both hands.
You have to twist your body and use your limbs precisely to avoid the sharp blade, then kick it away and grab it with your hands.
What kind of skill is this?
This kid’s physical skills have surpassed those of a Chunin like me?
At least that’s the case when strength is not taken into account.
However, throwing a kunai at high speed requires more than just accuracy and agility; it also requires sufficient strength.
A six or seven year old kid, even his strength…
Uchiha Fire Tongs originally just came to watch the fun, but now his expression didn’t look very good.
As a ninja of the Uchiha clan and a fourteen-year-old Chunin, Uchiha Hotei may be young, but he is definitely in the upper-middle level among all the Chunins in Konoha.
He is also an excellent talent.
At this time, Uchiha Fire Tongs could not help but open his Sharingan, and the two scarlet magatama started to spin.
These eyes were awakened because he was extremely unwilling to fail in the Chunin Exams.
He gained new powers, helping Uchiha Hotei successfully become a Chunin at the age of twelve.
Now he wants to see this kid’s physical skills.
Just a little kid of six or seven years old.
How can there be such power?
Even if he only knows physical skills.
The Uchiha clan basically never slacks off on physical training, but they are not as crazy as Might Dai and his son.
No matter how much you train your body, you will still fall down after being hit by a kunai or a fireball.
Substitution techniques, instant body techniques, shadow clones, ninja tool throwing, and various escape techniques, when combined, which one is not stronger than the guy with outstanding light body techniques?
Once the fireball hits you, your body will be severely burned.
Uchiha Fire Tongs looked at the kid who could easily break Uchiha Fire Rain’s kunai throwing technique and knew that even if this kid only knew physical skills, he was still a genius. He originally just wanted to prevent Uchiha Fire Rain from killing the kid with full firepower and causing the annoying Konoha high-level people to track him down and cause trouble.
But now, this kid is quite powerful.
If Fire Rain is really no match.
I wonder if this kid will be dissatisfied with the methods we used today.
Uchiha Fire Tongs had other ideas.
In just a moment, Ye Zhongyue already felt the malice.
I saw a young man with a pair of scarlet eyes standing not far behind Uchiha Huoyu.
The boy, who had been relatively friendly at first, now developed a hint of malice towards him.
Ye Zhongyue felt it clearly.
It’s normal to be arrogant.
Where does the malice come from.
Seeing that Uchiha Huo Yu’s attack methods didn’t work on him, he became malicious. Is he so petty?
Are you afraid that Uchiha Huoyu will be defeated here?
Sorry, I’m afraid I can’t do what you want.
The Uchiha clan has a great reputation.
Ye Zhongyue didn’t want to cause trouble, but he didn’t regret meddling in Obito and Might Guy’s affairs.
Obito might have been influenced by his words and wanted to train with Might Guy, who was a friend of Ye Zhongyue.
Might Guy was beaten for standing up for Uchiha Obito, and Ye Zhongyue couldn’t just stand by and watch.
If I hadn’t met Matt Day and his son a year ago, I might not have gotten into this trouble.
If you look down on Taijutsu, I’ll defeat you with Konoha Gouken-ryu.
Ye Zhongyue’s expression and demeanor changed.
Uchiha Huo Yu also recovered from his shock at this time. What amazing skills! His own kunai throwing was broken in this way. If that was the case.
Uchiha Huoyu launched another charge.
Punch.
Ye Zhongyue just threw a simple punch, without any fancy moves, with standard movements, a straight punch.
The posture they showed was very similar to that of Might Day and his son.
But his speed and strength are much stronger than Might Guy.
Powerful and solid.
Block and punch.
Be fierce and vigorous, move forward bravely, know when to dodge, and strike with power.
Uchiha Huoyu’s attack missed, and he was hit by a punch instead.
Mid-face.
The body fell backward.
How come this person’s movements have become faster?
Uchiha Huoyu was surprised again.
However, Uchiha Fire Tongs used his Sharingan to see that this guy’s movements had changed and his style seemed different from before. Who on earth is this kid?
Ye Zhongyue will then continue with his kick, Konoha whirlwind!
After the punch comes a kick with a long attack range but full of power and speed.
Much faster than before, and with more strength left.
I had no intention of kicking this Uchiha Huoyu to death.
That would be a big trouble.
Although he is powerful now, he is not yet afraid of anyone in Konoha.
Ye Zhongyue’s kick directly caused Uchiha Huoyu to fall into coma.
One punch and one kick, complete victory.
Uchiha Huotong would see this scene, his eyelids twitching, and he quickly stepped forward, fearing that Ye Zhongyue would finish him off. Uchiha Huoyu was an outstanding child in the family, and in five years he would probably be stronger than himself, so he couldn’t let anything happen to him. “You won, stop it.”
Uchiha Huotong’s double magatama Sharingan stared at Ye Zhongyue, “Your taijutsu is very powerful, so Huoyu didn’t have time to use follow-up methods, but this is how ninja fights, and it is not necessarily that you can use all your methods to lose. “Uchiha Huoyu lost, but it does not mean that the Uchiha clan lost. Ye Zhongyue, someone will look for you in the future. I am really curious, why people like you don’t go to ninja school, but are willing to be a civilian.”
Chapter 34: Sensible and Heartbreaking (Old Version)
Uchiha Huo Qiang didn’t understand how a kid of six or seven years old could defeat Uchiha Huo Yu, even if he only knew physical skills, and it was obviously a complete defeat.
With such talent in physical skills, it is very possible for him to become a ninja.
Even if you only know taijutsu and don’t have the talent to become a jonin, you can still become a chunin.
This kind of agility and fighting ability will become stronger with age.
A ninja normally trains until at least the age of twenty, which is a period of rapid growth in strength.
After that it all depends on your efforts and talents.
Seeing such a brat having a conflict with Uchiha Huo Yu, Uchiha Huo Qian really had some bad thoughts.
But this is also within the village. Beating him up is fine, but killing him would be trouble.
I originally thought that Uchiha Kagome could clear his name, but in the end, he was completely defeated.
Why.
Uchiha Fire Tongs didn’t do anything in the end. He just glanced at Ye Zhongyue with his scarlet Sharingan, and then his eyes returned to normal.
A child of six or seven years old, with excellent physical skills.
I still have to talk to my family elders when I get back.
To be able to excel to this degree is noteworthy.
The genius in the village? He only knows physical skills. Uchiha Huojian feels that he can easily defeat this kid if he takes action.
But in terms of age, there is nothing to be proud of.
Even though he is not as good as a normal ninja, this kid’s talent in physical skills makes it possible for him to become an excellent Chunin in the future.
Or rather…
This has nothing to do with Uchiha Fire Tongs.
For Uchiha Firecracker, he only hopes that the family’s glory will grow further.
Uchiha Huo Yu’s defeat was beyond Uchiha Huo Qian’s expectations.
If Huoyu goes back and tells the family elders, he might be scolded.
But if you lose, you lose.
Uchiha Fire Tongs had no intention of hiding this from his family elders.
Denying such a thing would only be more embarrassing when it was exposed.
Ye Zhongyue just watched Uchiha Huo Zhan and Uchiha Huo Yu leave. He just felt the malice of Uchiha Huo Zhan. If a Chunin attacked him, he would have to show his strength to resolve it.
Judging from my perception, this fourteen-year-old Chunin should be something.
A fourteen-year-old Uchiha clan Chunin with those eyes still needs to be guarded against.
When the scarlet eyes opened, one could clearly feel a different kind of chakra, that bloody color, and an ominous feeling.
Ye Zhongyue would not get beaten or even get hurt just to avoid exposing his strength.
That kind of malice didn’t seem like he wanted to just give someone a beating. Even if there was only a hint of it, Ye Zhongyue could tell the feeling.
At this time, after the two Uchiha brothers left, Ye Zhongyue also slowly walked towards home.
I’ve only been a civilian for a short time, how come I’ve come into contact with so many people?
What a coincidence.
I met Matt Day and his son by chance.
Met Hatake Kakashi by chance.
I met Nohara Rin by chance, and got to know Uchiha Obito because of this.
Is there something controlling this in the dark?
However, this body has such outstanding talent that even if it only practices physical skills, it is only a matter of time before it is noticed. If he really is an orphan who gave up because of his lack of ninja talent and has no other talents, it is unlikely that he would be able to get close to Might Dai and his son, let alone talk to Hatake Kakashi and ease Hatake Sakumo’s knot.
Now that Hatake Sakumo has been teaching me swordsmanship, he shouldn’t commit suicide.
After all, it is this body that can excel.
Maybe you are born extraordinary.
This physical strength.
Ye Zhongyue was confident that he could kill the Uchiha Fire Tongs instantly with one strike.
Don’t look at the Sharingan.
In the face of powerful mental strength, ordinary illusions are ineffective. Even if the Sharingan can see Ye Zhongyue’s explosive movements, Uchiha Fire Claw’s body may not be able to react.
Ye Zhongyue was preparing to go home and cook. This body still needed to eat.
“moon.”
“Hello, grandma.”
“Hello, Auntie.”
Ye Zhongyue, who chose to live on his own after only staying in the orphanage for a short time, was seen by his neighbors as a sensible, polite and sympathetic child. No one had ever thought that this child possessed powerful powers.
Chapter 35: Figures in the Dark (Old Version)
The polite and sensible Ye Zhongyue returned home, cooked a delicious meal, and ate it alone.
After washing the dishes, go out for a walk to help digest the food.
Konoha Village.
At present, Konoha Village, which has just ended the Second Ninja World War, is not peaceful.
The living environment is completely different from that of the Twelve Little Strongmen.
On the contrary, the sentries are tight and the atmosphere of military training is intense.
However, the civilians living in Konoha seem to be in good spirits.
When the moon walks in the night.
Within the Uchiha clan.
Uchiha Fire Tong brought Uchiha Fire Rain back to the family, and the unconscious Uchiha Fire Rain scared the Uchiha clan.
What’s going on?
Uchiha Fire Tongs told the elders of the Uchiha clan what he saw.
This immediately made the elders remember a commoner in the village.
The appearance of a Hatake Kakashi in Konoha is already a big deal.
Another physical genius appears?
Civilians, not ninjas?
Only know physical skills?
Humph, even so, Uchiha Huo Yu still lost.
“It’s not Huoyu’s fault. His taijutsu is indeed very powerful. His taijutsu attainments alone probably surpass mine.”
Uchiha Huo Qiang said this, although he also disliked Huo Yu for being useless in his heart, but this statement was also objective.
The kid’s physical skills.
Quite remarkable.
It’s so strong that it’s hard to understand.
After copying it with the Sharingan, Uchiha Fire Claw knew that this kid’s attainment in physical skills might be even higher in another ten years.
But fortunately, I only know physical skills.
Ninja fighting, ninjutsu, illusion, and physical techniques, plus his own eyes.
The young men of the Uchiha clan would not lose to that brat.
After knowing this, the elder of the Uchiha clan just calmly asked Uchiha Fire Tongs to retreat.
After all, the Uchiha clan is still arrogant.
I really don’t think highly of someone like him who is only good at physical skills.
What does it matter?
When Ye Zhongyue was practicing boxing in the forest at night, there were insects chirping and wind blowing all around, and his slow movements seemed so harmonious in this forest.
Slowly raise your hands and legs, and practice slowly.
It took three minutes just to raise my hands above my shoulders and then lower them to my waist.
Very slowly, but it is really moving.
One set of movements takes forty minutes.
Then practice quickly.
Just over a minute.
Make an effort.
The ground beneath my feet flipped up, and there were fist marks on the big trees.
Don’t damage the environment too much.
The moon in the night will not exert its full strength.
It would be a pity if this forest was destroyed.
For Ye Zhongyue, he just wanted to become stronger.
The gift of this body.
The physical body is still growing stronger.
The battle with Hatake Sakumo seemed to have opened the blockade of this physical body.
At only six years old, his body has already been strengthening.
In the future, it is not impossible for this body alone to withstand the sword of a master of ninja swordsmanship.
Ye Zhongyue completed three sets of punches during the night, and his blood and energy began to flow, and he began to run.
In this forest.
Silent and faster than a cheetah.
The various trees and stones did not stop the moon from shining for a moment.
Run as fast as you can.
The moon at night cannot run too fast in a conspicuous place, as it will attract too much attention.
Although there are many ninjas in Konoha.
However, in this era of tense preparation for war, running around quickly in the village at night would attract questioning by ninjas.
It will be troublesome.
I thought the night would pass by just by running two laps.
Soon, Ye Zhongyue heard the sound.
“Who is it?”
Ye Zhongyue saw a figure hammering a wooden stake in the open space.
“hateful!”
It’s Uchiha Obito.
The lighting conditions were bad, but I could still see who it was.
Ye Zhongyue stepped forward and said, “Stop, your movements have become deformed. This will only be useless and it will easily hurt your hands.”
Chapter 36: The Figure by the Creek (Old Version)
Uchiha Obito turned his head when the voice came, “Yue.”
His hands were also wrapped in bandages, but blood was seeping out of them at this time.
Ye Zhongyue saw it only after he got closer. “Look at your own hands. If you continue to fight, they will be broken. It will be difficult to recover, let alone become an excellent ninja.”
Uchiha Obito stopped at this time and felt the pain in his gradually numb hands, “Yue, why are you here?”
“I just saw you practicing. You are still here pounding wooden stakes so late. Training requires hard work, but you have to consider whether your body can withstand it.” Ye Zhongyue was talking to Uchiha Obito.
“I understand, Yue.” Uchiha Obito just thought about the day when he couldn’t protect Rin, and he was unwilling to accept being bullied by his family members, so he worked harder. He was really tired, but he persisted even though he was very tired, and his movements were deformed.
Now stop and relax, and I feel pain all over my body.
Overtrained today.
Uchiha Obito felt unbearable pain. After all, he was still a child. Over-training obviously caused him injuries, and he let out a hissing groan.
Ye Zhongyue shook his head and stepped forward, “Let me take a look.”
You can tell Uchiha Obito’s condition by just taking a casual shot.
It’s good that there’s no serious strain. Just rest for a few days.
The medicine of the ninjas in this world is quite good.
Ye Zhongyue finished checking Uchiha Obito and did a simple stretching and combing for him. “Apply medicine well. It is not suitable for training within a week. Overtraining will make your body useless instead of making it stronger.”
Not everyone is like Might Guy Rock Lee.
Even Mighty Dai is not simple.
You need both perseverance and a strong body.
Uchiha Obito is from the Uchiha clan, and choosing to practice physical skills hard is indeed a wrong path.
It’s enough as long as your physical skills are not weak.
Ye Zhongyue spent another uneventful day, and the next day he went to Hatake Sakumo’s house to practice swordsmanship.
The practice of swordsmanship is also improving.
It will take time to master Hatake Sakumo’s swordsmanship.
Kakashi Hatake seemed a little unconvinced, but he was no match for Ye Zhongyue.
Finished swordplay.
Ye Zhongyue is about to start practicing his own boxing.
“Senior Shuomao, I can’t learn your swordsmanship for nothing. Although your physical skills are already very strong, you might as well practice this. It will be good for your body. Although it won’t help you become stronger, it should be of some help to your skills.” Ye Zhongyue said.
Hatake Sakumo also became interested, “I’d like to see it for myself.”
The stance training that Ye Zhongyue learned can be divided into dynamic and static stances.
Static standing can nourish the body, while dynamic standing can strengthen the body.
For Hatake Sakumo, ninjutsu and swordsmanship are the key points.
But if it is good for your health, it doesn’t hurt to learn it.
Many people do want to learn the swordsmanship of the Hatake clan.
Besides Kakashi, Hatake Sakumo also taught Yazhongyue.
You’re welcome to learn too.
After that, Ye Zhongyue chose to find a place to continue practicing his boxing.
The figure took off and fell a few times before moving quickly.
Hatake Sakumo looked at the direction where Yue disappeared in the night. This kid is really strong. It would be great if Kakashi could be as strong as him. Thinking of Hatake Kakashi, well, Yue said that this set of things can be taught to Kakashi, so let Kakashi learn it.
Ye Zhongyue saw him walk into the woods and come to a stream.
This time I changed the place for practice.
But before he reached the stream, Ye Zhongyue had already noticed someone not far away.
It was a slight sobbing sound.
What’s going on? I run into people everywhere.
Looking at the moon in the night, all he saw was a squatting figure with long hair crying.
Little girl?
Ye Zhongyue could sense that it was a person with chakra, but it was very weak.
A student of Ninja School?
Chapter 37: This is how it is when we first meet, not good (old version)
You shouldn’t see ghosts in broad daylight.
Ye Zhongyue walked forward, his steps neither light nor heavy, maintaining the normal person’s level so as not to scare the little girl.
But the little girl didn’t seem to notice anyone approaching.
Until the moon stopped in front of me at night.
The little girl noticed someone was around and looked up, her ruby ​​eyes full of tears, looking very adorable.
Noticing a little boy approaching, the little girl seemed a little embarrassed or shy and wiped away her tears.
A strange little girl, Ye Zhongyue just wanted to take a look out of curiosity, he has a very strong curiosity.
Such a young child is crying here. What must have happened to him? Ye Zhongyue decided to come here after thinking about it.
I have a feeling that this little girl is not an ordinary person.
It’s not that having chakra makes one unusual, but this little girl is not an ordinary ninja student.
Ye Zhongyue’s mental power is very strong. Not only can he sense chakra and the relative degree of danger, but he can also feel that this little girl’s mental power is stronger than that of ordinary children.
Obito and Might Guy are not as good as her. The spiritual power of this little girl even surpasses that of the troublemaker Uchiha Kagome.
However, if Uchiha Kagome opens his Sharingan, his spiritual power will be able to surpass him by a large margin.
Just like the previous Chunin of the Uchiha clan, not only did his chakra surpass that of Hatake Kakashi, but his mental power was also much stronger than that of Hatake Kakashi.
Even though it’s not normal to compare a six year old with a teenager, they are both Chunins, so there is a comparison.
Hatake Kakashi is definitely capable of competing against adult Chunins.
Among ninjas, strength speaks for itself; age is not a problem; as long as you have the overall quality, you can be promoted.
The more war is going on, the more stringent the promotion standards will be, at least in terms of strength. Otherwise, the failure of a mission is likely to cause a chain reaction.
Konoha during this period was not yet a peaceful and tranquil time.
But when Ye Zhongyue saw a little girl suddenly crying by the stream, he became alert.
Although this is also Konoha’s theoretical safe zone.
After all, it is in a small forest.
“Excuse me, who are you? What happened? Why are you running here crying?” Ye Zhongyue asked.
Seeing the girl’s ruby-like pupils, black hair, and mental strength that was different from that of ordinary children, Ye Zhongyue thought of someone.
Is it such a coincidence?
Ye Zhongyue’s voice is very pleasant, and her six-year-old appearance also looks good from a human’s perspective.
Seeing such a friendly question coming from the boy’s mouth, the little girl wiped away her tears and looked a little aggrieved even though she tried to calm down. “I, I’m learning a basic illusion, but I can’t learn it. My father said I’m an illusion genius, but he lied.”
You’re starting to learn illusion at such a young age?
That’s a bit outrageous.
Only a small percentage of ninjas know illusion techniques.
The little girl in front of me is probably similar to me.
“I know illusions, but among ninjas, only a few qualified ones can master them. How can it be so easy to learn? You are so young, you are too anxious. The more anxious you are, the easier it is to make mistakes in this skill that only a few with superior qualifications can master.” Ye Zhongyue said.
The little girl was startled by what he said, “But, but I think it should be successful. I don’t know why it always falls short.”
Ye Zhongyue’s mind moved, “Why don’t you try it on me once, maybe I can figure it out.”
The little girl looked at Ye Zhongyue with her ruby ​​eyes, “This is not good.”
She didn’t expect that the boy she met for the first time would make such a request. She had been conducting experiments on small animals. If she used it on humans, and if it was successful, would it be bad? She didn’t know how to help him get rid of it.
“It’s okay, come and try it. I don’t think you know any illusion that will cause a mental breakdown.” Ye Zhongyue showed an encouraging smile: “I am also curious about illusions.”
Chapter 38 Look more at this clear stream (old version)
The little girl seemed convinced.
“Thank you for helping me. My name is Yuhi Kurenai. What’s your name?”
Xi Ri Hong stretched out her hand, gracefully and generously.
It is indeed the sunset red.
A female ninja who, if she develops normally, will become a Jonin of Konoha in the future.
A favorite of many fans.
Now she is just a little girl who cries secretly because she can’t learn illusion.
Seems very strong-willed.
“My name is Ye Zhongyue. I have been curious about illusions for a long time, so please don’t worry. Try to use it on me. You probably have rarely used it on others before.” Ye Zhongyue said.
“It’s not very few, it’s none. I used to try it on small animals, but your name seems a little familiar.” Xi Rihong said honestly, and suddenly felt that the name said by the boy in front of her seemed a little familiar.
“Wait, are you the Ye Zhongyue who had the upper hand in the fight with Uchiha Huo Yu?!” Yuhi Kurenai thought.
Although Kurenai Yuhi was not present that day, the incident spread throughout the ninja school, and many people talked about how a six or seven-year-old child was able to fight against the top student in the fifth grade and not be at a disadvantage, or to have the upper hand.
People always heard the name, and many people also asked Uchiha Obito, Might Guy, and Nohara Rin who was the person who could fight against Uchiha Kaede that day.
Several influential figures in the Ninja School.
Hatake Kakashi graduated early.
Uchiha Kagome and Sarutobi Asuma are two outstanding representatives known to many people.
Asuma Sarutobi is still young.
Uchiha Kagome is almost the big brother of the ninja school.
However, he was beaten black and blue, and even after using escape techniques that only ninjas could use, he failed to hit the opponent.
It was also enough to make the reputation of those who were competing against Uchiha Kagome spread.
But it will always fall slowly with time.
Because many students asked out of curiosity, they found out that there was no such person named Ye Zhongyue in the Ninja School.
Could it be a ninja?
If he were a ninja, it would be normal to defeat Uchiha Kaede.
But how come they didn’t know that there was a genius like Ye Zhongyue in the Ninja School?
Logically, he should be as famous as Hatake Kakashi.
The reason why Xi Ri Hong had such a good impression on Ye Zhong Yue was not just because of the few words she said to him. After all, she didn’t know this boy to begin with.
The little boy looked clean, sunny and gentle. While speaking, he handed over a beautiful stone.
It seems to be by the stream. It looks very round and ordinary. I don’t know why it looks so beautiful in the little boy’s hands.
“You are so lucky. It is rare to see such a smooth and round stone. No matter what difficulties you encounter, crying is useless. You must be as strong as this stone to overcome the difficulties.”
“You have to be careful, I will pay attention.” Xihihong was also a little nervous. She had not yet mastered this illusion. If it really succeeded, she was afraid of causing harm to this kind-hearted boy.
But the boys were also so sincere in wanting to see some magic.
At this time, Ye Zhongyue stood calmly, deliberately trying to try the feeling of being under the illusion.
At this time, Xi Ri Hong formed seals and followed the surgery process.
Chakra changes.
but.
Xihihong was a little discouraged, “No, I failed again.”
Xihihong’s face looked a little depressed.
Ye Zhongyue comforted him, “Don’t be anxious, calm down, and look at this stream.”
Xihihong looked towards Xiaoxi, not knowing what this boy wanted her to look at.
“Such clear water, you can even see the rocks and water plants underneath. There are rocks and water plants hidden under the stream, but it’s still a clear stream. You don’t have to worry about how many ideas you have in your mind, just let the chakra move normally. The conditions for performing illusions, I think, only require normal mental strength combined with physical fitness. I think your talent should be as your father said, Yin Dun is not that difficult,” Ye Zhongyue said, “If you are really impatient, just look at the stream more often, I think it’s very beautiful.”
Xi Ri Hong stared at the stream in a daze. She originally thought that the stream, which seemed ordinary, indeed looked very clear and was a scenic spot.
Her heart began to calm down.
Chapter 39: Build a good relationship with the future illusion master (old version)
Following Ye Zhongyue’s words, Xihihong began to try.
Cast the illusion again.
This time, I feel a little better.
Calm down, calm down.
The spell failed again, but he was not discouraged.
Because Xihihong felt that this time it was just a little bit short.
Try again.
The third time.
The fourth time.
success!
Yuhi Kurenai felt that she had successfully performed the spell.
Ye Zhongyue could also feel a chakra at work.
I saw black shadows constantly appearing and attacking around me.
Move slowly.
But, there is no danger.
Very interesting.
Ye Zhongyue can make the illusion disappear at any time if he wants.
Xiurihong looked at Ye Zhongyue’s little face and doubted herself a little. Did she fail?
“Did you see anything?” Xiurihong was a little bit unconvinced about her own feelings.
Why is the boy in front of me so quiet?
“I saw many dark shadows attacking me. Is this an illusion? It’s magical.” Ye Zhongyue didn’t move at all, just waiting for the dark shadows to touch him and entangle him. There was no entity and no mental harm, it was just to scare people. If there were enough numbers, people with poor experience and psychology would indeed be frightened or affected.
This does not include the moon in the night.
Ye Zhongyue had long realized that these were just illusions and there was no actual harm.
And he could break this illusion at will.
“Why don’t you seem to be abnormal at all?” Xihi Hong doubted whether the illusion she had practiced for so long was effective. What was the point of working so hard to master this illusion? Although her father said that it was just a basic introductory illusion, it should have some effect.
Ye Zhongyue smiled and said, “My situation is special. This illusion is quite unique. It seems that it will be effective if it can confuse the enemy during a battle. What kind of illusion is it?”
Soon, Ye Zhongyue and Xi Rihong became friends.
Start chatting.
Ye Zhongyue knows how to find topics.
Xiuri Kurenai was still just a little girl.
However, the children in this world are somewhat precocious.
After all, many children have killed people when they were twelve or thirteen years old or even a few years old, and it was a fierce fight.
There is a risk of death.
According to statistics from the past ten years, the average age of ninjas is only about 30 years old, and many of them died during missions.
Maybe the future will be better.
This is a brutal war.
It has been three years since the end of the Second Ninja World War. Although there have been some minor frictions, many people have breathed a sigh of relief.
But it is still carried out according to high-level combat readiness.
Ye Zhongyue also got the name of the illusion from Yuhi Hong.
Illusion: Kasumi Servant Technique.
According to the level, it is just a D-level illusion.
It also makes sense that the 7-year-old Kurenai Yuhi has mastered a D-level illusion after hard practice.
If I remember correctly, Kurenai Yuhi would have been around 27 or 28 years old when she was promoted to jonin.
This is in line with the level of Sunset Red.
When Sasuke was 7 years old, he spent one day learning C-level Fire Release, the Great Fireball Jutsu. In fact, his talent was quite good.
It’s just that Itachi is too abnormal. He has the talent to learn the Fireball Technique just by watching it once. How many people can do that?
“Do you know any other illusions? I’m quite interested in illusions. Can you tell me about them?” Ye Zhongyue said.
Ye Zhongyue’s impression of anime cannot completely replace the real world.
The principles and details of illusion still need to be taught by real people in this world.
Xihi Kurenai was willing to say it, but she was a little worried and embarrassed. “But I have been studying for so long and I only know two D-level illusions, and I am not proficient in either. My father also told me about the knowledge of illusions.”
Now, Yuhi Kurenai is not sure about using illusions in combat.
“It doesn’t matter. The basic knowledge of illusion will never be wrong.” Ye Zhongyue’s fist burst actually has the effect of shocking the mind, which is no worse than the effect of low-level illusion. Once the mind and the body explode together, most of the Chunins can be killed instantly with one punch under the shock.
But if you understand the effect of illusion.
Maybe it helps with the mental shock between actions.
In other words, knowing more about illusions will give you more ways to deal with them if you ever encounter an illusion master.
Yuhi Kurenai is still too young now, so it would not be a mistake to first establish a good relationship with this future master of illusion.
In order to repay Xi Ri Hong for explaining illusions, Ye Zhongyue also taught a set of health-preserving postures. “Learning it will be very helpful in maintaining the vitality of the body and will keep the skin elastic.”
In this world, to say that people are born with talent for martial arts is almost an innate knowledge, and to say that they can apply it to other situations is an underestimation of talent.
His physical strength continued to improve, and his comprehension and creativity in martial arts were also extremely strong.
Dynamic and static piles are always adjusted over time.
Constantly transforming.
There are two types of static postures for health preservation: high-intensity standing methods and low-intensity standing methods.
“It will take more time for you to remember the key points in a short time. I need to teach you for a longer time. However, I don’t have much time today. I also need to practice. I will stop here for today. With your young body, standing for too long will be harmful.” Ye Zhongyue said.
Yuhi Kurenai nodded.
She remembered the boy.
Both parties left a way for them to contact each other.
Ye Zhongyue is a very interesting and capable boy, Xihihong thought.
Chapter 40: Extremely powerful chakra is approaching! (Old version)
When Xiurihong returned home, she happily shared her joy with her father.
There is one more Jonin in Konoha Village who remembers Ye Zhongyue’s name.
He was able to help his daughter master illusion faster and also taught her many things.
The veteran jonin was a little interested.
And Ye Zhongyue was practicing boxing wholeheartedly.
In a dark underground base in Konoha.
There are ninjas who stand guard and wrap themselves up, and there are ninjas who hide in the dark.
The combination of open and secret sentries is usually an extremely important place.
Deep in the base, a one-eyed middle-aged man was looking at pieces of intelligence.
Well, a civilian boy appeared in the village. He had contact with Hatake Sakumo, seemed to learn sword skills from them, and had contact with Konoha’s Genin Might Dai and his son. He used Taijutsu to gain the upper hand in a fight with Uchiha Kagome, a student of the Ninja School.
There is also information about Ye Zhongyue and Uchiha Huo Yu.
This Ye Zhongyue is not a student of the Ninja School, but he has good physical skills. However, he has a clean background and is an old subordinate of Sarutobi. It is very likely that he has a high talent for physical skills. He can practice some basic physical skills to a high level.
It’s just a small matter to casually classify this intelligence as observation level.
A student from a ninja school, even if he is from the Uchiha clan, is not worthy of too much attention.
A six-year-old with excellent physical skills defeating a ten-year-old ninja school student is not bad.
But the information still said that I failed the entrance test.
His talent in ninjutsu is probably so poor that it is almost non-existent.
It’s not suitable for me here.
What kind of ninja is it if you don’t know ninjutsu?
No matter how powerful your physical skills are, once you fall into a trap, you may not have the strength to protect yourself or escape.
What a pity! If an orphan had a talent for ninjutsu, he could be taken in and trained.
Even if they are the children of Sarutobi’s old subordinates, I believe there will be no problem.
After all, they are just two Chunins, not very important old subordinates.
But now?
He showed little interest in the child.
There are many talented people in Konoha.
It’s nothing for a civilian kid with no talent for ninjutsu to be excellent in taijutsu.
The Uchiha clan is not good at physical skills.
The sun sets.
Ye Zhongyue just returned home.
As he was opening the door, he paused.
There is a strong chakra approaching.
Coming towards myself.
Even three points stronger than Hatake Sakumo.
Incredible, there should be only one person in Konoha who has this level of chakra.
The moon turned around in the night.
I saw a middle-aged man with a kind face.
In Night Moon’s perception, it is as dangerous as a prehistoric beast.
In this year, the Sandaime Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was less than fifty years old, was at the end of his peak as a ninja.
He is recognized as the strongest person in Konoha Village.
Ye Zhongyue was very surprised that Sarutobi Hiruzen appeared here, “You are, Grandpa Hokage?”
In the ninja world of this era, people around fifty years old can indeed be called grandfathers.
But Sarutobi Hiruzen felt that he was still very strong. When he was called the Hokage grandpa, his mouth twitched. Did he look very old? Did he have the impression that this kid called him grandpa?
Choose to come over and meet.
This is also because Ye Zhongyue had contact with Hatake Sakumo.
After asking about how Hatake Sakumo and Yazhongyue met.
Sarutobi Hiruzen thought about it and decided to come and see in person, after all, he had taken care of the children of his subordinates.
The couple who had been with him for many years died in the mission.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was also heartbroken.
But as a ninja, I have seen many people leave.
Sarutobi Hiruzen, who was born before the Ninja Village era, witnessed the cruelty of the Warring States Period in his childhood. The subsequent First Ninja World War and Second Ninja World War were also times when the village ninjas suffered heavy casualties.
I don’t know how many ninjas died.
Even the grandson of the first generation master…
Sarutobi Hiruzen came to see Ye Zhongyue with sentimental feelings and curiosity. No matter what, even if he was only talented in physical skills, he was still a partial genius.
If he really has outstanding talent in physical skills, it is not impossible for him to become a physical skills instructor in the future.
If a ninja does not know ninjutsu, he will find it difficult and distressing to face many situations.
But if your physical skills are good enough, you can catch the enemy off guard.
Hatake Kakashi is already a genius.
Sarutobi Hiruzen came anyway out of sentimentality and other considerations.
“Although I don’t think of myself as an old man, I still have to endure your calling me grandpa. I didn’t expect you to be this old already, living alone and taking care of yourself. Don’t you feel lonely?”
Chapter 41: The most outstanding genius of the Hatake clan is a foreigner (old version)
Ye Zhongyue didn’t know why the Third Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen appeared here.
Did Uncle Sakumo leak all his information?
Could this be the case? After all, Hatake Sakumo is a ninja loyal to the village, so it is possible that he did not hide anything in response to the Hokage’s questions.
However, Ye Zhongyue would not expose himself, but replied: “You will get used to it. Did Grandpa Hokage come to see me specially?”
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at a six-year-old child in front of him, and the innocent little face said that you’ll get used to it. When he thought of the faces of the child’s parents, they were a little blurry, after all, there were too many old subordinates.
Compared to the Ino-Shika-Chou family, the weight of the two experienced Chunins is just sentiment.
The people who are supposed to be registering at the gate of Konoha are two experienced Chunins.
“I’m really sorry. The world of war is too cruel, and it has left you alone. I’ve heard about your recent situation, and I heard that you’ve been doing well in physical fitness. That makes me feel relieved. Take good care of yourself. If you have any difficulties or needs, just tell me and I’ll help you solve them.” Sarutobi Hiruzen said.
“Thank you, Grandpa Hokage. I don’t need anything for the moment. I also met a few friends. Actually, I’m not alone. There are many orphans like me in the village. I understand. I only have a little talent in physical skills. In fact, I am just physically strong. I think it’s good to be a civilian. Grandpa Hokage, is it possible to end the era of fighting between ninja villages? Wars have taken the lives of many people’s fathers, children, lovers, and friends. It’s too cruel.” Ye Zhongyue once again showed that he had some thinking ability.
He was a bit precocious, but at most it only made Sarutobi Hiruzen a little more surprised. It was a bold statement for a child to say such things, ending the era of fighting among ninja villages. Even the first generation of adults couldn’t do it, and they only achieved temporary peace because of their own powerful strength.
It would probably be what most ninjas would like if the conflicts in the ninja village era really disappeared.
If peace can really come.
pity……
In order to live a better life, resources must be plundered and war is bound to happen.
More land, more people, more food and minerals.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was not impatient, but said: “Child, I don’t know if you can understand. The desires of the human heart are endless. What we already have, we always want more. People are driven by desires, and wars will happen. Those ninja villages with a worse living environment than Konoha will also want to target Konoha Village and get benefits. Once they get them, there will be a next time. Fighting is difficult to eliminate. All we can do is to protect the village and the country with all our strength. This is the responsibility of Konoha’s ninjas.”
Sarutobi Hiruzen began to instill some concepts of the Will of Fire.
But in my heart I was thinking, I, too, have desires, and the ninjas of Konoha also have desires. In order to make the village strong, we have to fight and strengthen the ninja village. There is no end to war. Only with strong strength and victory in the war can we win a period of peace.
“I understand, Grandpa Hokage, but maybe one day, someone will find the answer to peace.” Ye Zhongyue said.
“That’s a good idea. Grandpa also hopes that there will be such a day. Yue, I’m going back too. If you have any difficulties in the future, just come to grandpa and tell him your name.” Sarutobi Hiruzen said.
After a chat, Ye Zhongyue watched Sarutobi Hiruzen leave. He didn’t understand why Sarutobi Hiruzen came over just to say a few words and see him?
If he knew the true strength of my physical skills, would this Hokage really let me be a commoner here?
The disadvantage of only knowing physical skills is huge, but if a child of a few years old can defeat a Chunin with physical skills.
No one will ignore it.
don’t know.
But it does not prevent Ye Zhongyue from continuing his life.
In such a short time, I have met many characters in the plot. Will I meet more in the future?
Or those who are capable will naturally gather together due to various events.
For example, how many new Chunins can Kakashi Hatake, who has been a Jonin and obtained the Sharingan for many years, know?
But he is familiar with many jonin.
This is the circle.
Due to the difference in strength and status, it is difficult for an ordinary Chunin to enter the circle of Jonin.
If two people who met earlier stay where they are while the other keeps moving forward, and they don’t have a particularly close relationship, they will become strangers sooner or later.
Hatake Sakumo is still under pressure from public opinion.
The public opinion in the village was only slightly less.
For many ninjas, the mistakes made by Hatake Sakumo are still something they cannot get over.
In other words, some people may not have reasons to be jealous.
When seeing the strong get into trouble, no matter whether they are right or wrong, there are always people who gloat over their misfortune.
If there are one hundred bad people among ten thousand people, there will be a lot of gossip.
It’s not just Konoha that seems rule-bound and cold-blooded.
The same is true for other ninja villages, big and small.
If everyone gave up the mission because of their companions’ lives, the village would be doomed.
Kakashi Hatake and Sakumo Hatake feel a little better because of Ye Zhongyue, but they still feel a heavy pressure and are still affected.
Might Dai and his son didn’t actually have much communication with Hatake Sakumo and his son. Due to the difference in their status, Might Dai was too embarrassed to disturb them.
Only Might Guy would challenge Kakashi Hatake and then be taught a lesson.
Even though Kakashi Hatake cannot beat Yoruzuki, he will not lose to the current Might Guy.
I just think that Might Guy has indeed made some progress.
But in comparison, Ye Zhongyue is a physical genius.
And Might Guy looks like just an ordinary person.
Not my opponent.
As Hatake Kakashi watched Hatake Sakumo devote himself to teaching the Night Moon Sword Technique, he felt as if his father had given birth to a brother outside without telling him?
I feel a little sad.
During the swordplay competition, Hatake Kakashi felt that he could not suppress Ye Zhongyue. He was extremely surprised. This was just a swordplay competition. Even if Ye Zhongyue was physically strong, how long had he practiced swordplay to reach this level? !
The knife flashed.
Like a silver snake dancing wildly in the air.
Ye Zhongyue responded calmly, and used the Hatake sword technique with ease. It seemed that in less than a month, he had mastered it quickly and was able to integrate it into actual combat.
“bite”!
Hatake Kakashi couldn’t believe it and felt the blade passing by him. He understood that Ye Zhongyue had shown mercy. The knife just now only needed to be pushed a little deeper, and his arm would have been injured if not broken.
I have only practiced swordplay for such a short time.
I have been learning knife skills for two years.
Actually…
Even though Ye Zhongyue is much higher in overall quality.
Kakashi Hatake also found it hard to accept.
The most suitable genius for the swordsmanship of the Hatake clan is a person from another family, not Hatake Sakumo’s son. When this news spread, I’m afraid countless people would be surprised and laugh at it.
Kakashi Hatake felt so useless.
Even Hatake Sakumo exclaimed, “You are truly a genius in swordsmanship, Yue.”
Chapter 42: Silence, Boxing in a Small Space (Old Version)
Hatake Kakashi was a little depressed. He was beaten badly by Ye Zhongyue who only used physical skills even though he used ninjutsu. Even after practicing swordsmanship for two years, he was still not as good as Ye Zhongyue who had practiced swordsmanship for more than half a month.
Am I really a genius?
He graduated from the Ninja Academy at the age of five, became a Chunin at the age of six, and carried out several B-rank missions at the age of only six, with countless people praising him.
Create Konoha’s ninja records again and again.
Is Kakashi Hatake a genius?
No one will deny it.
A six-year-old Chunin, if not a genius, then what is he?
But after meeting Ye Zhongyue.
Kakashi Hatake felt the gap.
A top talent in taijutsu.
He can easily handle all kinds of ninjutsu and has amazing strength.
No match at all.
Now, even his swordsmanship was completely defeated.
In the fight just now, Kakashi Hatake lost.
Hatake Kakashi knew it very well.
Hatake Sakumo, who was standing nearby, also noticed it.
Ye Zhongyue knew that his swordsmanship had defeated Hatake Kakashi. In their recent fight, he had only won with one sword move, as his main skills were still fists and feet.
“Your path is not in pure swordsmanship. The combat effectiveness of a ninja is a combination of ninjutsu and other things. You don’t have to doubt yourself just because you lost to me in swordsmanship. Whether it’s combat awareness or strength, I’m far superior to you. For someone like me who doesn’t know ninjutsu, your future ceiling will be higher.” Ye Zhongyue comforted.
The corners of Hatake Kakashi’s mouth moved under his mask. “You don’t need to say such comforting words. You are very strong. If you win, you win. I won’t make excuses. You are much stronger than me. It’s not shameful to lose to you in swordsmanship, but I will catch up with you.”
“I’ll wait for you.”
A conversation between two geniuses of the same age.
However, Hatake Sakumo knew that if Yorozuki didn’t encounter a bottleneck in physical skills in the next ten years, it would be unknown what level he would reach. Kakashi, it would be extremely difficult for you to surpass Yorozuki.
Although physical skills have many limitations, there will be no problem if you are strong enough.
As strong as Tsunade.
Hatake Sakumo has also seen Tsunade, and he believes that he is no match for her in terms of strength, but he is confident in her speed.
As for Ye Zhongyue, he seems to have no shortcomings in either strength or speed. At this age and with this strength, it is unknown how far he can go in the future.
After Ye Zhongyue finished practicing swordsmanship with Hatake Sakumo, he left and saw Might Dai and his son practicing hard.
Physical exercise for two people.
Every time after school, Might Guy would continue to exercise after taking a break, accompanied by Might Dai.
Many people in the village had seen it a long time ago.
Everyone laughed at the father and son for their foolish dreams.
Even if Might Guy trains hard for another twenty years, he will still be just a Genin like his father, a Genin of ten thousand years.
Ye Zhongyue greeted the father and son, “Come on, Uncle Dai. I have my own way of practicing, so I won’t accompany you. Kai, I’m looking forward to your progress.”
“Yue, I will do my best!” Might Guy said excitedly.
The youth of this father and son is truly passionate.
However, their crazy way of strengthening their bodies is not suitable for Ye Zhongyue’s boxing and kicking style.
It has both strength and skill.
It’s Night Moon’s style of play.
At this time, Ye Zhongyue ran into the woods.
The nearest tree to the creek had symbols carved into it.
I thought of the little girl with ruby ​​pupils.
Is that you?
But now, regardless of all this, practice is what is important.
Ye Zhongyue could feel his own strength, and his body was full of energy.
Practicing swordplay doesn’t consume much energy at all.
Just sweating.
With just a tip of his toes, he was already jumping onto the trunk of a 20-meter-high tree. With another light push, he could easily climb up more than ten meters without using the ninja tree-climbing method.
The jumping ability is so strong that it is terrifying.
Then he stepped on a thin branch.
Although this branch is not as thin as a finger, it cannot normally bear the weight of a six-year-old child.
But Ye Zhongyue stood firmly on it.
Start practicing boxing.
This would not have been possible in my previous life.
But in this life, I only feel that the strength of my whole body can circulate inside my body. It is not a simple attack from the physical body, but a combination of body and will, skill and strength. Between the circulation of qi and blood, there is an inexplicably familiar feeling, as if it was born with me.
The talent of this body was so strong that even Ye Zhongyue was amazed.
This golden finger is really strong.
If it weren’t for this wonderful strength that kept the body in a certain state, the branch would break at any time.
When practicing boxing on this branch, you need to use a very small space, lift your foot and step down. Don’t be in a hurry. Practice boxing slowly and contain strength.
I’m afraid even the ninjas of Konoha could not imagine that there would be people who practiced like this.
Among the surrounding branches and leaves, there was no sign of anyone so high up in the field of vision.
And during the night when the moon was moving, there was almost no movement.
Quiet.
The forest was so quiet that it seemed as if there was no one there.
There is only the breeze, the chirping of insects, the singing of birds, and the flow of the stream…
The moon in the night entered a state.
Chapter 43: Facing Fear with a Smile (Old Version)
At this time, the moon in the night was silent, and I gradually forgot about everything else. I only knew how to practice boxing, and the blood was flowing. I was clearly moving slowly, and the branches seemed to have no weight on them.
In this quiet environment, when Ye Zhongyue finished practicing boxing, he found that night had already come without him knowing.
A bright moon hangs high in the sky.
So late?
How long have you been practicing?
Without anyone disturbing me, I can enter a certain state while practicing boxing and it feels really comfortable.
Ye Zhongyue found that he had become stronger again.
I practiced slowly for a long time.
The six-year-old’s body’s Qi and blood were unexpectedly strengthened.
Ye Zhongyue was aware of the state of his qi and blood, and the feeling of his body, and he casually slid down from a height of several dozen meters by stepping on a tree.
I feel my body balance has greatly improved.
Amazing.
This body.
With such talent, why not let yourself come to this ninja world in a fantasy martial arts world.
This is a world dominated by ninjutsu and illusion.
The best in taijutsu are just exceptions, and they either need to master ninjutsu or sacrifice their lives to show their brilliance.
In this world, ninjutsu is king.
With a clap of his hands, the terrain of several miles can be changed.
Handsome.
Although it’s also cool to kill someone with one punch.
Some ninjutsu are still quite troublesome.
My body still needs some time to develop.
Ye Zhongyue was also confident. After landing, he went straight home. He was hungry after practicing boxing for so long.
Ye Zhongyue returned home and simply cooked some dumplings.
The hot pork dumplings in the bowl were steaming.
Forty per meal.
For my current body, forty dumplings in one meal is just right.
This small body is strong and can eat a lot.
You can also eat less.
But it’s not like I don’t have the financial ability, so I’d better be nicer to myself.
I’ll feel hungry after practicing boxing.
After washing the dishes, Ye Zhongyue sat and meditated for a while, then fell asleep.
the next day.
It was early in the morning and the sun had not yet risen.
The light is not very strong yet.
The moon has already gotten up in the night.
A few people in the ninja village had already gotten up early.
Mighty Dai and his son were running on the street with great energy.
Neighbors are used to it.
“Uncle Dai, Kai!” Uchiha Obito also ran over and was not late today.
Come run with Matt Day and his son.
In fact, some ninjas can also run.
But the physical training of Matt Day and his son is too crazy and takes up a lot of time.
The rest of the people don’t spend most of the day training in physical skills.
And Hatake Kakashi was already climbing at this time.
Exercise your body’s abilities.
There was determination in Kakashi Hatake’s eyes. He didn’t want to lose to Ye Zhongyue again.
You also need to make progress.
Exercise actively.
Originally, Kakashi Hatake was very diligent in his training.
I’m just more diligent now.
Ye Zhongyue came to the edge of a stream.
No one has come yet.
The moon is dancing by the stream at night.
Practice slowly, practice quickly again.
A petite figure came over.
“Sorry to have kept you waiting for so long.” A pleasant voice sounded, and a cute little girl appeared, with apology in her ruby ​​eyes. Yuhi Kurenai and Ye Zhongyue agreed to contact each other with signals.
There are at least three ways to contact the time and place.
One of them taught standing meditation while the other one talked about magic.
One performs the illusion, the other experiences the illusion.
Ye Zhongyue wanted to see if this could enhance resistance to illusions.
Yuhi Kurenai’s illusion is still too weak.
Ye Zhongyue could only experience the effect of the illusion by deliberately letting down his mental defenses.
But now I only know Xi Ri Kurenai.
Others don’t know him.
Hatake Sakumo and Might Dai also don’t know illusion techniques.
As for Hatake Kakashi, I haven’t asked about him, but he is not a ninja who specializes in illusion. Even if Hatake Kakashi is already a Chunin, it is not certain that he has mastered any powerful illusion now.
As a Chunin, you also need to go on missions, there is no need to disturb others.
The young Kurenai Yuhi is indeed not very proficient in illusion techniques.
Another illusion was cast.
Magical Naraku-seeing Technique.
The creation of this technique: Regardless of one’s own will, everyone has a scene in their heart that they are always afraid of and don’t want to see. This illusion uses everyone’s fear to make it materialize and make people feel that it is reality. In other words, the greater the fear in the heart of the target, the stronger the impact of this technique. Generally, the illusion makes the opponent see the most feared image in his heart and deals a psychological blow.
The effect depends on the qualities of the person performing the treatment and the person being treated.
Ye Zhongyue felt it.
Visions of fear appear.
However, Ye Zhongyue smiled.
Seeing Ye Zhongyue smiling while being under the spell, Xi Rihong was dumbfounded. Did her spell fail? Even if she was not afraid, she didn’t have to smile so beautifully.
Chapter 44: Angry Man, Scarlet Eyes (Old Version)
When Yuhi Kurenai suspected that her spell had failed or that there was something wrong with Ye Zhongyue’s mental state, Ye Zhongyue spoke.
“Not a bad illusion. If used well, it can cause psychological damage even to ninjas and create opportunities.”
The moon in the night said.
Yuhi Kurenai was a little confused, thinking of the knowledge of Naraku-kenjutsu, “Don’t you have anything you are afraid of?”
This technique is very effective whether it is fear of existence or fear of a scene that has not yet happened. What’s going on with the person in front of you?
This boy.
“Yes, but I can overcome it. Being strong and brave means being able to face the things you fear. So your illusion is of little use to me. Moreover, since I’m stronger than you, your chakra actually has little effect on me. As long as I don’t want to be affected by the illusion, if you want it to really affect me, I have to wait until you become stronger.” Ye Zhongyue was telling the truth.
Yuhi Kurenai was a little unconvinced. She knew that you were stronger than Uchiha Kaede, but illusion and physical skills were two different things. She had to practice hard, otherwise Ye Zhongyue would fall into her trap sooner or later.
The Uchiha clan’s residence.
Many people know that Uchiha Huo Yu is in a coma.
When asked the reason, he was also surprised.
Some people think that Uchiha Kagome is a disgrace. He can’t even beat a kid younger than him. What kind of genius is he? He has brought shame to the family.
A six or seven year old child defeated a ten year old Uchiha clan child.
And he used physical skills.
It’s a bit hard to believe.
The Uchiha clan has all kinds of people, and they are generally arrogant, but with a variety of personality traits.
Some are particularly bad.
Ye Zhongyue couldn’t say that he hated Uchiha Huo Yu very much, but since he was bullying his friends, he naturally had to stop him.
However, there is a reason why the Uchiha clan is feared more than respected in the village, and why many people in the village strongly reject them.
There are radical members of the Uchiha clan who feel that the family honor has been humiliated and are unhappy.
Even though he is already a young man, he still cannot use his brain to think about problems.
“How can an Uchiha lose to a commoner!”
This kind of thing normally wouldn’t happen.
It’s embarrassing enough for Uchiha Obito to be the last one in the group.
soon.
This young Uchiha ninja found someone.
“Go and see how strong that little devil who can defeat the rain of fire is!”
“yes.”
An Uchiha ninja who had just graduated from the Ninja School.
Still a Genin.
Eleven years old.
Graduating at the age of eleven is a minority in this era.
Most of them still take six years to graduate.
Twenty years later, it usually takes six years of study to graduate.
This newly graduated Uchiha Genin, named Uchiha Ryo, was also an excellent student in school.
In another year or two, I might be able to become a Chunin.
Uchiha Liang set out with the mission given by his family.
As for being accused of bullying the weak.
Uchiha Ryo is just a kid who just graduated.
Many of the Uchiha clan members had bad tempers and could not tolerate Uchiha Kagome’s failure.
Uchiha Huo Yu has been unable to hold his head up in the family these days and has been scolded and punished.
Even if Uchiha Huo Yu was not knocked unconscious in public and the news was not spread, it would still be infuriating.
The reason why Uchiha Ryo was sent out was to see how powerful this civilian genius was.
I have never heard of this name before. How could such a person not be in the Ninja School?
Why would you be willing to be a commoner?
There is something wrong with this child.
Uchiha Liang felt relieved.
Uchiha Huo Yu’s performance was similar to that of Uchiha Liang when he was ten years old, perhaps even better.
However, Uchiha Ryo, who has grown for an extra year, is also confident that he can easily defeat Uchiha Kaede.
and.
Uchiha Liang opened his eyes with confidence, and a blood-red magatama appeared.
There are two levels between those who have the Sharingan opened and those who don’t!
Chapter 45: The Disguise Seen Through (Old Version)
Even if it is just the primary one-magatama form, the chakra will be enhanced.
His dynamic vision has greatly increased, and he can see the opponent’s small movements and respond accordingly. There is a reason why Uchiha Liang is so confident.
Uchiha Huo Yu performed well, but he still hasn’t opened his eyes.
Uchiha Ryo takes action here.
With the ability of the Uchiha clan, it is not difficult to know the information about Ye Zhongyue.
Ye Zhongyue’s identity is innocent.
Such a person, who has excellent physical skills, but cannot find out who taught him is the strangest.
Who on earth has the ability to do this?
Some people in Konoha who knew the situation were also confused.
Because those who do not have the talent for ninjutsu and train their bodies, those who specialize in physical skills are not only few in number, but are also not considered as ninja fighting forces.
It would be wrong to say that Uchiha Kagome does not live up to his reputation and is actually the last one.
The Uchiha clan is so proud that they would not praise a second-place student as a genius.
So some investigations began.
But no matter how they investigated, Ye Zhongyue’s identity information was clear, including his address and activity times. Apart from his love of exercise, there was nothing special about him.
Since various investigations have yielded no results, some people have put it aside.
No matter how powerful your physical skills are, you will still die when an experienced ninja who has truly mastered ninjutsu attacks you.
How to deal with various ninja tools, traps and ninjutsu with a flesh and blood body?
Do you think you can master the Lightning Release Armor Ninja Technique like those reckless men in the Cloud Ninja Village?
No one in Konoha would do that.
Tsunade’s extraordinary strength only enhances output, not defense.
Ye Zhongyue was practicing boxing at this time.
After a brief discussion with Kurenai Yuhi, she studied for a while and was about to go to the Ninja School for classes.
Ye Zhongyue continued to practice boxing by the stream.
I waited until almost noon before preparing to have a meal.
The small figure quickly shuttled through the woods.
After leaving the woods, I started walking at a normal pace again.
In Konoha, just a few years after the Second Ninja World War, there were many sentries around the village, but the closer to the residential area, the more peaceful it was.
The war was over and both civilians and ninjas were happy.
Konoha was the victor of the Second Ninja World War.
The names of Konoha White Fang and the three great ninjas of Konoha appeared, and they dominated the ninja world.
The four most outstanding young heroes make people sigh that Konoha has successors.
The three ninjas of Konoha who were able to fight the Demigod of the Rain Country and come back alive not only had a good record on the battlefield, but also had a brilliant resume fighting against Hanzo.
Most people in the ninja world only know that the three ninjas of Konoha were able to come back alive after fighting with Hanzo, but they don’t know what the process was like.
For the young ninja, it is already an honor.
Hanzo is only the leader of a small country, but his reputation is not inferior to the Five Kage. He is even named a “demigod” because he comes from a small country, which makes people feel that he is even more superior.
The foundation of a small country and the foundation of the five major countries are completely different things.
The Amegakure with Hanzo and the Amegakure without Hanzo are two different things.
As Ye Zhongyue was approaching home, she felt something was wrong in an instant.
I chose to turn around and leave.
Deliberately walked into an alley.
After turning a few steps after the alley, there is another open space.
“Come out.” Standing in the center of the open space, Ye Zhongyue spoke softly.
The man in the dark only felt the voice ringing in his ears, so clear that he no longer pretended, “Have you been seen through? It seems that you are really not simple.”
There are many kinds of ninja disguises, and tracking and lurking are also skills that need to be learned.
Uchiha Ryo thought he was qualified, and the captain of the mission also praised him for doing a good job.
But the little devil in front of me can see through it.
From this point of view, they are much stronger than the students of Ninja School.
Seeing someone swaggering in wearing Uchiha clan attire.
Ye Zhongyue was also surprised, “You are from the Uchiha clan, and you are a ninja. What do you want from me?”
Chapter 46: In this posture, he reached his limit (old version)
Wearing family attire and a Konoha ninja forehead protector, he probably doesn’t want to kill me.
Otherwise, even if he was an Uchiha, he would be too stupid.
In terms of chakra strength, he is not as good as the Uchiha ninjas he had seen before.
Because of his age, his chakra strength is about the same as Hatake Kakashi?
No, that’s not right.
There is something strange.
“You are Ye Zhongyue, I hope I found the right person.” Uchiha Liang also waited for half a day and felt a little angry. He wondered where this kid had gone before and couldn’t find him. Fortunately, someone had asked about Ye Zhongyue’s photo in advance.
Got it, otherwise it would be troublesome to find someone.
Now that the other party knew that someone had been lying in wait, they deliberately chose to come to this open space. Uchiha Ryo was very unhappy that Uchiha was still so calm when he was mentioned.
Uchiha Ryo is also a radical member of the family. He feels that many people in Konoha village are targeting and excluding Uchiha.
How dare this group of people.
The Uchiha clan is the largest clan in Konoha!
Uchiha Ryo’s parents are hot-tempered radicals who only care about the glory of their family.
Influenced by his parents since childhood, Uchiha Liang was uncomfortable seeing a commoner with such an attitude. “I heard that you defeated Uchiha Kagome. I’m really curious. With your strength, you won purely with physical skills, right? I wonder if I can ask for your advice.”
This is a straightforward attitude.
Ye Zhongyue did not take Uchiha Liang seriously. No matter how much he overestimated the strength of his chakra, the upper limit was only at the level of a normal Chunin.
However, with this attitude, Ye Zhongyue doesn’t want to cause trouble, but he is not afraid of trouble either.
If you help Obito and Gai and the Uchiha kids come to cause trouble for you, then you should fight them.
Tolerance is not Ye Zhongyue’s style.
Ye Zhongyue’s boxing skills are varied and equally fierce.
“It’s an honor to be able to fight with a genuine ninja. Let’s have a sparring match.” Ye Zhongyue wanted to see the style of the Uchiha clan ninja.
Uchiha Huo Yu hasn’t graduated yet.
This ninja looks much stronger than Uchiha Kaede.
“If we fight here and make some noise, it might attract the village ninjas to patrol and question us. That would be very troublesome. Do you dare to go to the training ground?” Uchiha Liang didn’t intend to do anything to Ye Zhongyue. At most, he wanted to test him and give him a lesson.
The mission given by the family is not to kill people.
Even though Uchiha Ryo is a violent person, he will not kill anyone.
But as a lesson, if you accidentally use too much force in a fight, it’s normal for this kid to lie down for a few days.
At this time, Ye Zhongyue also felt a more obvious malice.
Uchiha Ryo? Compared with the previous Uchiha Chunin, he seems to be worse.
The malice of the ninja who came with Uchiha Kagome before was only a flash.
This guy has been releasing malicious intent.
“Then let’s change places.” Ye Zhongyue didn’t care.
It would be nice to change the training ground.
Otherwise, if there is any ninjutsu, it will attract ninja questioning and it will become a huge hassle.
In the training ground.
Uchiha Ryo and Ye Zhongyue stood.
There are many such places in Konoha’s so-called training grounds, and they are quite spacious.
There are no strict standards.
“Let’s do it.” Ye Zhongyue took a slight stance.
Seeing this, Uchiha Liang snorted coldly, “You will regret underestimating Uchiha. I will teach you what a ninja fight is!”
There was nothing more to say between the two sides.
Ye Zhongyue and Uchiha Liang didn’t know each other.
Uchiha Ryo only felt disgust towards Ye Zhongyue.
This time, Uchiha Liang moved at a speed faster than Uchiha Huoyu.
Ye Zhongyue was also not in a hurry. He nimbly dodged Uchiha Huo’s fist and kick. His speed was much faster than Uchiha Huo Yu, but not as fast as Kakashi.
Ye Zhongyue simply dodged and then raised his leg, kicking Uchiha Liang in the abdomen.
Uchiha Liang sensed a certain degree of danger, so he dodged to the side and tried to grab Ye Zhongyue’s ankle with one hand.
Once you grab the opponent, you can throw him to the ground.
It is difficult to resist if you are caught in such a move.
However, Uchiha Ryo met Ye Zhongyue.
Ye Zhongyue’s kick naturally had its own purpose. When Uchiha Liang dodged to the side, Ye Zhongyue only exerted a little force on his supporting leg, and his body jumped up like a hare.
He turned his foot and smashed his heel into Uchiha Ryo’s face.
The outbreak was so rapid.
A wooden stake appeared at the spot and was kicked to pieces.
Not far away, Uchiha Liang was supporting himself on the ground with one hand, his legs spread wide apart, staring at the moon in the night, with two streaks of red flowing between his nostrils.
Bleeding.
Damn, I already knew that this kid was strong in physical skills, but I didn’t expect him to be so strong. The explosive power of his kick just now must be better than that of the Chunin in the clan.
Even though he was prepared, the substitution technique was still a little slow.
If he had been slower, his nose would have been broken, he would have been disfigured, and it was not impossible that he would have been kicked unconscious.
Is this how Huoyu was defeated?
It’s very fast indeed.
At this time, Uchiha Liang’s eyes had turned scarlet, and one magatama was rotating.
I can only fight using the Sharingan.
I originally thought about not using it.
Because even without using the Sharingan, Uchiha Ryo is at least a graduated Genin, stronger than Kagome who is still a ninja school student.
Now, if you don’t open your eyes, it would be a bit difficult to keep up with this guy.
Ye Zhongyue just calmly stood on the ground with his feet again, slightly taking a stance, and saw the guy’s scarlet Sharingan.
In that kick just now, Ye Zhongyue showed mercy.
If I had really put in some effort, this guy would have been dealt with long ago.
However, Ye Zhongyue wanted to see how much means and combat power the Uchiha Genin had.
Have a curious heart.
If we kill this guy instantly this time, the Uchiha clan won’t be so shameless as to send a Chunin over.
I am just a commoner child, it is too much for the Uchiha clan to send ninjas!
Uchiha Liang wiped the blood from his nose and immediately continued his attack.
Although it is a bit painful, in a battle, this little pain is nothing. It may happen even when you are hit by a kunai or shuriken and have to continue fighting immediately without time to pull it out. However, as a Genin, Uchiha Ryo is not qualified to fight with ninjas.
Only Gundam B-rank missions involve fighting ninjas.
The purpose of wiping away the blood from the nose is to prevent it from flowing into the mouth, which is the real impact.
Uchiha Ryo had begun to fear Ye Zhongyue’s physical skills, so he took action this time.
Two shurikens just flew out.
The moon flashed sideways in the night.
Uchiha Liang’s Sharingan stared at it and saw it. It was still so fast. Considering his age, it was an amazing physical skill.
but!
The flying shuriken instantly changed direction and began to slash towards the side of Ye Zhongyue.
On the shuriken, there are extremely thin threads connected.
The ninja tools are controlled by the connected strings.
It is one of the ninja tools used by the Uchiha clan.
Uchiha Ryo can control two shurikens by pulling one string each, and he uses them very well.
Although it does not have great killing power, it will still cause cuts, and if it cuts the vital parts, it will cause serious damage.
And there are other uses.
The two lines were trying to entangle Ye Zhongyue’s body.
Ye Zhongyue twisted his body nimbly, and in Uchiha Liang’s eyes, he looked like an extremely agile monkey.
No, more flexible than monkeys.
An ordinary monkey would have been entangled in the thread long ago.
The moon in the night was like a nimble ninja eagle, dodging the entanglement of the lines at an extremely fast speed.
No wonder Huoyu lost. Uchiha Liang just dropped the line and looked at Ye Zhongyue who was rushing towards him, with a kunai in his hand.
A little kid who only knows taijutsu. Ninja fighting doesn’t just involve taijutsu.
Kunai in hand strokes the moon in the night.
Even though Ye Zhongyue is very fast, he still has to guard against kunai attacks.
All he had to do was turn the kunai and Ye Zhongyue would have to withdraw his attacking limbs.
Otherwise you will get hurt.
This is the advantage of having weapons over being unarmed.
Just fly backwards to avoid the attack.
Ye Zhongyue suddenly squatted down without warning and quickly kicked Uchiha Liang in the calf who was chasing him.
This is like a kick from a squatting position, which should make it difficult to exert force.
But Ye Zhongyue just happens to be able to exert force!
His body was filled with energy and blood, and it seemed that he could punch or kick with great power in any posture.
Maybe not as strong as the normal posture, but it is enough to deal with Uchiha Ryo.
The kick landed on the calf of Uchiha Ryo who was caught off guard.
Uchiha Liang felt a sharp pain in his calf and paused.
Then I felt my wrist go numb, and I could no longer hold the kunai.
The single magatama Sharingan just watched Ye Zhongyue’s actions.
I see.
However, there was no time to react.
After Ye Zhongyue’s kick hit Uchiha Liang, he quickly exploded with one leg. When he retracted his leg, he stepped on the ground to increase his explosive power. The toe of his raised leg touched Uchiha Liang’s wrist.
When the kunai fell to the ground, Uchiha Liang secretly cried out in his heart that something was wrong and was about to fly back.
However, Ye Zhongyue turned his legs and was already very close.
The kick came directly towards the face, with a strong force.
Uchiha Ryo glared with his scarlet Sharingan, and his body fell backwards so quickly that he did a cross-legged landing.
The foot missed his face by a hair’s breadth.
This little devil!
The explosive power is so amazing.
No more close combat.
However, Ye Zhongyue’s leg missed the target, but he changed direction again, jumped up and stepped down.
In the iron bridge posture, Uchiha Ryo, feeling the danger, has reached his limit.
Chapter 47: Dare to use the detonating talisman? It’s not too much to kick you twice (old version)
A wooden stake had been crushed directly.
Ye Zhongyue’s feet landed on the ground.
Uchiha Ryo, who dodged the kick in a panic, felt sweat coming out of his head. It was too brutal.
Never let this little devil get close to me again!
No matter what, Uchiha Ryo is a qualified Genin.
The combat power of those who open the Sharingan and those who don’t is different.
Because his single magatama Sharingan was open the whole time, he was able to dodge the kick in the previous attack.
Why did this kind of oppression make a six or seven-year-old civilian kid feel like a middle-class chunin in his race?
impossible.
A civilian of six or seven years old.
At this age.
This physical skill is amazing.
But can he beat the Uchiha with just physical skills?
These eyes will stare at you, don’t even think about it!
Uchiha Ryo stared at Ye Zhongyue.
When Ye Zhongyue saw Uchiha Ryo dodge the kick, he felt that this Genin was indeed capable. Although his ability was as great as the sea, this Uchiha Ryo was only slightly inferior to Hatake Kakashi.
It’s different after opening the Sharingan. Is this the bloodline limit?
This is just a single magatama, double magatama would be even more powerful.
I’m afraid that the current Hatake Kakashi is no match for the Uchiha ninja with double magatama.
When Uchiha Liang formed a seal, Ye Zhongyue already felt it.
But Uchiha Liang’s figure turned into four.
All four of them showed movement, stomping on the ground with their own aura.
Shadow clone technique?
No, Uchiha Ryo’s chakra should not be able to create three shadow clones with high combat power.
What’s the use of a shadow clone with low combat power? Can it withstand a kick from Ye Zhongyue?
Even though Kakashi Hatake can create dozens of physical clones, creating so many at once is just for show.
Not everyone has an immortal body.
These figures, clones?
It is a clone with a little bit of ingredients added.
Is this feeling an illusion?
Ye Zhongyue reacted.
Uchiha Yu added a little bit of illusion and clone technique to make it look real.
Make the fake look real and confuse the enemy.
Four figures together.
But what’s the point if the location of the main body is remembered clearly at the beginning?
The four Uchiha Ryos can actually change their movements while running, which may confuse most people.
But Ye Zhongyue had already determined his true identity.
At this moment, only four Uchiha Liang were seen throwing out kunai quickly.
A false clone cannot throw a real kunai.
In fact, it was Uchiha Ryo who threw out four kunai.
The flying kunai actually had an explosive tag tied to it.
Uchiha Liang has gone crazy.
Even detonating tags are used for combat.
And it is used for people in the village.
You should know that during the Second Ninja World War, the grandson of the first Hokage died from an explosive tag.
Even the grandson of the first Hokage could be blown to death.
The explosive talisman also has an outstanding record.
Once caught in it and without time to defend himself, even a senior ninja could be killed.
It had only been a few years since the Second Ninja World War ended, so this was no secret.
Ye Zhongyue saw four kunai arranged at tricky angles.
It was already burning in the air.
An explosion sounded.
Smoke and fire appeared.
Puffs of smoke appeared.
At this time, Uchiha Liang sneered. Now, you can’t dodge it. You only know physical skills and can’t even perform defensive ninjutsu. How can you dodge my family’s ninja tool throwing and the detonating tag attack that specially shortens the explosion time? These eyes can see your movements, you can’t dodge it at all!
Just seeing the explosion, Uchiha Ryo came to his senses and felt a little regretful. He was so bent on defeating the opponent that he unknowingly used his most powerful trick. If he really died, he would be in big trouble. Could his family protect him?
If an accident happens during a competition, no one will come forward to help an orphan, right?
Is the Hokage going to make things difficult for an orphan with no background and the Uchiha clan?
Thinking of this, Uchiha Liang’s mood improved.
He was really pushed into a corner and suddenly forgot the purpose of his visit. He just wanted to teach the man a lesson instead of killing him.
It’s also because the moon at night brings too much oppressive feeling.
Uchiha Liang felt uneasy and angry. How could he lose to a civilian kid?
However, at this moment, a figure walked out from behind a tree.
Uchiha Ryo: “?!”
What?
Watching Ye Zhongyue walk out unharmed, Uchiha Liang felt that his brain was not enough.
How could the other party come out from behind the tree? It was impossible for him to miss the target just now.
Although he regretted it, Uchiha Ryo was still confident in his own tactics.
He is not able to perform escape techniques at will. Casting a fire escape technique will consume a lot of chakra and the output is limited.
A normal Genin does not have enough chakra to perform a powerful C-level ninjutsu. If the timing and control of the ninjutsu are not good, it will not be easy to use in actual combat and chakra will be wasted.
Ye Zhongyue has the ability to remain intact after being attacked by his own moves.
“It’s a good trick, but do you want to kill someone by using the detonating talisman?” Ye Zhongyue said.
Uchiha Liang sneered, “It’s just a sparring match. This is the way ninjas fight. You are only good at taijutsu. Who told you not to use ninjutsu? I didn’t stop you from using it. I wanted you to experience the ninja’s methods so that you don’t run into a ninja who thinks he is so great and rushes forward to get killed. It seems like you are lucky and nothing happened. Can you tell me what happened?”
At this time, Uchiha Liang felt his eyes tired.
The Magatama Sharingan alone cannot see through the smoke.
At the moment the detonating tag exploded, Uchiha Liang had no idea how Ye Zhongyue escaped and what exactly happened.
When Ye Zhongyue saw Uchiha Liang like this, he couldn’t help but smile, “Really? Then you can try the fighting methods of the Taijutsu expert.”
Ye Zhongyue just dodged the flying explosive kunai at high speed.
When you show your true strength.
Uchiha Ryo’s chance of winning is not even one in ten thousand.
Ye Zhongyue would not tolerate Uchiha Liang’s bad habits. Using the detonating tag on himself clearly showed his intention to kill him.
The figure moves and the speed increases.
For Uchiha Ryo, he felt that even his single Magatama Sharingan could not keep up.
He was kicked directly on the chin.
Much faster than just now.
Uchiha Ryo was kicked high into the air and suffered a concussion.
Ye Zhongyue didn’t use any special skills, he just learned the Konoha Kung Fu.
In fact, Uchiha Liang was dizzy from the kick and couldn’t put up any resistance. Ye Zhongyue jumped up and kicked him down from mid-air again.
“Bang”.
Uchiha Ryo fell heavily to the ground.
It’s not unfair to get kicked a few times when using an explosive talisman to blow someone up.
Ye Zhongyue didn’t kick anyone to death directly.
Otherwise, even if Uchiha Ryo used the detonating tag first, he would be in huge trouble.
Because after all, he was unharmed, and if he counterattacked, Uchiha Ryo would be killed directly.
It is inevitable to be charged with murdering a fellow villager. Perhaps this is unfair, but this is the reality.
Uchiha Liang felt severe pain in his body, his vision went dark, and he fell into a coma.
Ye Zhongyue chose to leave directly.
Uchiha? No wonder he is hated. If there were more people like him in the Uchiha clan, he would probably be in endless trouble.
This is really troublesome.
Chapter 48: Obito, your style has changed (old version)
Ye Zhongyue was well aware of the damage he had caused.
Uchiha Ryo cannot die.
However, broken bones, severe pain and torture for several months are inevitable.
Even in the ninja world, pain is inevitable after a month of broken bones.
If he had invincible strength, he would definitely kick Uchiha Ryo to death for using an explosive tag on a kid like him in a so-called sparring match.
The Uchiha clan was probably disliked because of people like this. A large clan shouldered the responsibility of the security team and logically made a great contribution to the village, yet they were ostracized like this, and it had something to do with some of their own family members.
If it were just arrogance, it shouldn’t have led to such a situation.
The moon in the night leaves at this moment.
When Uchiha Liang woke up in the training ground, he felt pain all over his body. The kick was even more painful. His bones were broken and he felt it was difficult to move.
“Damn it, bastard, you actually hurt me like this!”
Uchiha Liang felt humiliated and angry.
I actually lost.
Lost to a civilian kid.
I am already a ninja.
how so!
Uchiha Ryo finally asked for help and was able to enter the Konoha Hospital. Uchiha Ryo did not tell the ninjas outside about how he was so seriously injured, as it was too embarrassing.
If people knew that a ninja from the Uchiha clan was bullying a six or seven-year-old civilian, they would have never fought…
It was a blow to the family’s reputation.
I can only tell it to my family.
After all, someone in the family knows what I am doing.
When the young ninja sent by the Uchiha clan before appeared, he asked with a stern face: “Why are you so badly injured?”
Uchiha Liang spoke directly about the matter.
The young ninja’s expression did not look good, “What?!”
Unbelievable.
A six or seven year old child was able to defeat the Genin Uchiha Ryo.
Although Genin is only the lowest level of ninja, he is still a ninja.
Could he be a genius like Hatake Kakashi? !
And he only relies on physical skills, and he’s a commoner.
This matter…
As a hardcore radical in the Uchiha clan, the young ninja couldn’t help but narrow his eyes.
He actually injured a member of the Uchiha clan and left him like that after he was seriously injured. This is truly unforgivable.
But on the other hand, this hardcore radical also felt a little embarrassed.
It was already a bit of bullying for the ninja to go against the other side, and it was really unacceptable that they ended up suffering a miserable defeat.
We need to investigate the information carefully to find out where this kid learned these powerful physical skills.
The young Uchiha didn’t believe in self-taughtness at all.
No matter how talented you are, you should always have a master at this age.
Saying that someone is self-taught is really treating him as a fool.
Even the elites in the family were taught by someone when they were young!
Investigate, there must be someone we haven’t investigated!
At this time, Ye Zhongyue returned home and said, “Really, I wasted my time cooking.”
After all, that guy is just a Genin, without many tricks. He has some skills in manipulating ninja tools, but only a little.
Not as many tricks as what Hatake Kakashi brought.
Ye Zhongyue finished her meal happily and took a walk to digest the food, but something moved in her heart and she vaguely sensed something. Thinking about what happened today, Uchiha? If he wants to cause trouble again, she will not be polite.
At this moment, Ye Zhongyue felt that he could perform one point better than Hatake Sakumo.
I’ve made progress too fast.
Maybe the body is still young and has not reached its peak yet, but it is fast enough.
The future will be even stronger.
If he keeps it up, even if it’s the power of the Eight Gates Formation, it’s possible to do it with this physical body without paying a heavy price. Ye Zhongyue is very confident that he can achieve it.
Even stronger.
But these are all distant fantasies.
Now at night, the moon came to the foot of a cliff.
He picked up a huge stone that was several times larger than an adult and began to walk with the weight.
Running with weight.
Squats with weights.
Get some high-intensity exercise.
“Come on, hey, Obito, come on, come on, hey!”
At this time, Might Dai, Might Guy, and Uchiha Obito were all tied with ropes, and a stone was tied to the ropes while they were running.
Uchiha Obito, who had just finished school, came to exercise diligently. It felt extremely tiring to run while dragging a large stone, and it seemed like he couldn’t hold on any longer.
As a result, Matt Dai dragged a bigger stone and kept pumping.
Uncle Dai has been working as a Genin for so many years and has worked so hard, so he should also work harder. Uchiha Obito strengthened himself and kept cheering himself up, but he was out of breath and almost exhausted.
I can’t stand it anymore.
I’m going to be exhausted.
No, I’m exhausted.
Just when Uchiha Obito was getting slower and slower and was about to fall down.
Might Dai suddenly raised his head and looked in one direction.
Three people passed by here.
I saw the moon in the night holding up the huge stone.
Might Guy: “…”
Uchiha Obito: “…”
Might Dai’s eyes lit up, “Yue, you are also training with big rocks. Such big rocks, you are so strong!” Might Dai showed his white teeth and raised his thumb to express his exaggeration.
“Uncle Dai, Kai, Obito, you are also training.” Ye Zhongyue did not expect such a coincidence. How could this happen?
I really didn’t want to run into these people, I just found a place to exercise.
So how come these three appear here?
And there is Uchiha Obito.
Your style of painting has changed.
The stone doesn’t look very big.
But Uchiha Obito is only six years old, and his physical fitness is just that of an ordinary ninja school student in this world. He has only recovered after training for a few days. He is really not afraid of ruining his body.
Chapter 49: There are many masters of Uchiha (old version)
Uchiha Obito has a small body, but the big rock he is dragging behind him must weigh dozens of kilograms.
Of course it’s hard to run like this.
Uchiha Obito only has much better physical fitness than ordinary civilian children. Even adult ninjas rarely use this method to train their physical fitness.
Uchiha Obito only thought about his own weakness and the eyes of his family members. He didn’t want to drag others down when he was in trouble again, so he wanted to work hard to become stronger and solve the problem himself.
For Uchiha Obito, being bullied by his family members while training with Might Guy was his own problem, the trouble he brought upon himself.
He didn’t want any more friends to get beaten for him.
And Rin, if Nohara Rin was beaten that day, Uchiha Obito didn’t dare to imagine how he would feel.
Uchiha Obito and Might Guy felt like they were running to their death while dragging a similarly big rock.
Might Guy can still bear it.
The rock that Matt Day was dragging was much bigger than they were.
Ye Zhongyue felt that Uchiha Obito’s style had become unique.
And Might Dai thought Ye Zhongyue was really amazing, training here with such a big rock on his head.
In comparison, I can’t do it under normal circumstances.
Ye Zhongyue, who is only six years old, can do this.
No wonder the physical skills are so amazing.
Both sides greeted each other.
Ye Zhongyue looked at Uchiha Obito and said, “Obito, strengthening your physical fitness is a good thing, but you must pay attention to your body. If you get injured during training, it will take a long time to recover, which will affect your practice.”
Ye Zhongyue just said this and didn’t say anything more.
Already a friend.
But the children in this world all have their own personalities.
There is no need to say more.
Your body is your own.
It’s not okay to not take care of yourself and ask others to worry about you.
Both sides continued to exercise their physical fitness.
This day was supposed to pass like this.
After Ye Zhongyue finished his physical training, he began to practice swordsmanship.
The swordsmanship taught by Hatake Sakumo has its own unique features, but it also requires lightning escape activation cells and wind escape form changes to achieve maximum power.
And Ye Zhongyue’s speed is already amazing in Hatake Sakumo’s opinion, and it will be even faster in the future. Even without the lightning-activating cells, there will be no problem. It’s just that in terms of sharpness, without the enhancement of wind-style, it can only be regarded as an ordinary combat power enhancement.
Hatake Sakumo had tested the chakra properties on Ye Zhongyue.
The results were too surprising.
It’s better to practice physical skills well.
In the eyes of Hatake Sakumo, Ye Zhongyue’s own qualities are already very strong even without the coordination of other ninjutsu.
With the strength reaching this point, ten years later, Konoha will have one more strong man, but he will be a civilian.
It’s a bit of black humor.
Hatake Sakumo didn’t care about this anymore.
Is his situation good now? Why would he be bothered by the fact that someone who can help him is unwilling to be a ninja?
Ye Zhongyue and Hatake Sakumo get along very happily.
Hatake Sakumo is also a person who knows how to behave when dealing with others.
It’s a pity that with public opinion like this in the village, it would be of no use even if there were a few people speaking up for Hatake Sakumo.
And it is very likely that they are not familiar with Hatake Sakumo.
Sometimes what is familiar to you is often what hurts you the most.
This is the situation that Hatake Sakumo is in now.
After practicing swordsmanship, Ye Zhongyue practiced boxing.
Next, exercise your perception skills.
Ye Zhongyue didn’t know what the world was like when it was perceived by a perceptive ninja.
But he found that if he calmed down and perceived, he could sense a lot of chakra in the village.
I felt the powerful chakra that still existed in the village.
That direction, this chakra feeling, is it Uchiha? This chakra is full of ominousness.
The Sharingan that is activated by negative emotions, and the special chakra that is ultimately obtained, naturally makes people feel that something is wrong.
Ye Zhongyue felt the chakra strength of the Uchiha clan, there are many masters.
Chapter 50 I don’t know what I’m thinking about (old version)
Judging from the chakra alone, there are quite a few masters here.
Even if he is not as good as Hatake Sakumo, he cannot withstand the combined forces of several Hatake Sakumo.
But if you think about it, there is still a big gap compared to Uchiha Itachi’s level.
Uchiha Itachi hasn’t been born yet.
Will Uchiha Itachi be born in this real world?
Ye Zhongyue was not completely sure, even though he had met several characters in the plot.
But this is the real world that truly exists.
The Uchiha clan is indeed a major clan in Konoha, with a high ratio of population to number of ninjas.
It is hard to imagine that such a ninja family could be wiped out by two people.
Ye Zhongyue sensed several chakras that were among the best in the village.
If my perception were to expand a little more…
Ye Zhongyue tried to strengthen and enhance his spiritual perception.
The area covered by Konoha Village is very large.
There are many large forests, bunkers and other fortifications.
But if you only perceive the residential area within the village.
It’s much smaller.
According to the rumors in the previous life, the warriors could only sense the area within a few meters around them. Now, this feeling.
I can only say that the plug-in given in this life is too amazing.
Although he is not at the level of a six-year-old Kage, a ten-year-old Super Kage, or a twelve-year-old Otsutsuki.
But Ye Zhongyue was satisfied.
If I were an ordinary person who traveled through time, I would have no choice but to wait helplessly for fate to decide.
If the plot is arranged according to law, Konoha Village will suffer many disasters and civilians will not have a good life during the war.
In the future, there will be Orochimaru in the Chunin Exam, the Sand Ninja attack on the village, and Pain’s attack on the village.
Ye Zhongyue is still not satisfied with the strength of his current body.
Waiting quietly.
Keep a low profile during this time.
Although he has already demonstrated impressive physical strength.
But there are many geniuses in Konoha.
I am not very noticeable as someone who only knows physical skills.
Ye Zhongyue kept sensing and sensing, and suddenly found something was wrong.
Where is that location range?
Some are too far away.
A little blurry.
I can sense that there are many chakras there.
The originally separated chakra sources brought out more chakra sources and began to act.
Well, to put it simply, there were many ninjas there, and a few of them were special. They originally kept a distance, but then they came closer and took away a few ninjas.
This speed of movement should not be used to carry out any mission.
Where is that place in the village and why are there so many ninjas there?
The moon in the night is curious.
Always maintain a strong desire for knowledge and curiosity.
It’s just that the ninja world is too dangerous.
Even the moon in the night cannot go anywhere.
No matter what, we have to wait until our strength is comparable to or even surpasses Ying.
Forget it, let’s not go and check it out for now. It might be some important military location. It would be bad if we were discovered. Who can say that there isn’t any barrier or sensing ninja there?
The strength of the ninjas there varies, and many have surpassed the previous Uchiha clan’s Chunin. It is an amazing place.
It can’t be the Anbu base.
Unconsciously, Ye Zhongyue could feel the limit of his current perception range.
Not big enough.
Konoha Village is not small even within the village itself.
Ye Zhongyue was still not satisfied.
To be stronger, to be more.
Think about an anime you watched in which someone had the ability to spot meteorites in the sky.
I am still far from it.
Close your eyes and sit and meditate gently on the moon in the night.
When you are tired from exercising, after self-massage, patting, and stretching, stand in a posture and meditate for a while, it is time to rest.
The day passed just like that.
And within the Uchiha clan.
They were discussing the matter of Uchiha Ryo, a Genin in the clan.
The Uchiha clan is a big clan after all.
In fact, when Uchiha Kagome failed, people cursed each other internally and felt ashamed, but there was not much movement.
However, Uchiha Ryo was inexplicably seriously injured and was still defeated by a six or seven-year-old kid purely through physical skills.
This surprised many people in the Uchiha clan.
Who is that little devil?
Uchiha Ryo is just a low-level ninja in the family.
After all, he is just a Genin, but at least he has opened the Sharingan and is an elite among the young men in the family.
It is very popular among some elders.
These people will become the backbone of the family in the future.
The Uchiha who has opened the Sharingan has an absolute advantage in combat power over ordinary ninjas.
However, Uchiha Liang’s defeat made the Uchiha clan pay attention to Ye Zhongyue.
Next, what to do.
Although it did not happen in public, it was still a shame within the family.
Could this kid be a genius secretly cultivated by Konoha? Could this revealed power be a warning from Konoha’s top brass to Uchiha? Does it mean there are many geniuses in the village? Don’t think Uchiha is that good, is that right?
The radical Uchiha ninja thought.
Ye Zhongyue had no idea what was going on in the Uchiha clan’s mind. He lay on the bed without any thoughts and soon fell asleep. The best thing to do when sleeping is to enjoy yourself.
Chapter 51 Could it be that old man? (Old version)
Ye Zhongyue opened her eyes and looked full of energy.
I sleep every day and wake up dreamlessly.
I didn’t feel the time was long and slept soundly.
I brush my teeth carefully and quickly and wash my face with clean water every day.
When I opened the door, I found that the environment of Konoha was indeed nice.
After living in Konoha for several years, Ye Zhongyue has gotten used to it.
In his previous life, Ye Zhongyue didn’t like changing his environment.
I’m settling down in Konoha, hoping that no one will be so blind as to cause any trouble.
Neither destroying the village nor causing trouble for him is acceptable.
Ye Zhongyue walked on the road. Some people in Konoha had already gotten up. In addition to the ninjas, there were also elderly people who had not woken up and people who had gotten up to work.
Full of the breath of life.
You can feel that after the war, even though the military is still on high alert, the atmosphere between ninjas and civilians is different from that during the war.
Who doesn’t want peace?
Ye Zhongyue started his morning exercise by jogging on the street.
Cross the street and head towards the woods.
This time, a dark-haired figure was already waiting there.
“Yue, I arrived earlier than you this time.” said Xihihong.
Ye Zhongyue also greeted such a cute little girl, “It’s really early, Hong, have you had breakfast?”
Yuhi Kurenai shook her head.
“Then let’s start practicing first and then have breakfast.” Ye Zhongyue said.
Xihi Kurenai continued to perform illusions on Ye Zhongyue.
But this illusion doesn’t seem to be very effective.
Ye Zhongyue simply commented: “Just like yesterday, you are basically able to perform illusions 100% in normal training.”
In such a face-to-face situation, it is not something worth bragging about for the opponent to succeed in performing the illusion without making any movements, at least in Yuhi Kurenai’s opinion.
As the daughter of Konoha’s veteran jonin Yuhi Shinku, Yuhi Shinku wants to make her father proud of her.
Now, it’s still a long way off.
If even such a basic illusion is so difficult to practice, how can one master those more difficult illusions?
“Don’t be discouraged. A ninja’s strength cannot reach its peak in a short period of time. It is normal to be weak in childhood. Real top talents are always rare. Believe in your potential, and you will always reach the peak in the future. If you doubt yourself, it will never be possible.” Ye Zhongyue encouraged.
At the same time, it also allows Xi Ri Hong to learn to relax and not be too anxious.
Practice diligently every day to pursue improvement in strength, exercise perception and mental strength, and Ye Zhongyue also provides himself with methods of psychological counseling and adjustment. He cannot be impatient for quick success.
Xihihong listened to what Yezhongyue said.
Both parties soon became immersed in the practice.
Help each other.
“It’s time to get up early.” said Ye Zhongyue.
“Wait a moment.” At this time, Xirihong turned around and walked a few steps, taking out two insulated boxes from behind the tree.
Ye Zhongyue was a little surprised.
Yuhi Kurenai’s face turned a little red. “Because I don’t know how to thank you for helping me train illusions, I brought a lunch box today. My cooking is average, but it’s still edible. Don’t despise it.”
Xihihong really couldn’t think of how to thank her.
That’s the way it is done.
Ye Zhongyue took it without hesitation, “How could I dislike it? You are too polite. Since you brought it to me specially, I won’t be polite.”
I opened the lunch box and found the breakfast inside was pretty average.
It’s still quite warm, which is just right for eating in this weather.
“Then let’s start together.” Ye Zhongyue sighed at the little girls in the ninja world. Can they make bento at the age of seven? Or is it only Yuhi Kurenai who can do it at the age of seven? You, a little girl, why are you blushing?
The taste of the bento is also quite satisfactory.
“Not bad, thank you for the bento, it’s delicious.” Ye Zhongyue felt that it was not easy for a little girl to think of this. It should be said that children in the ninja world are indeed precocious. They even know how to express gratitude in this way.
Ye Zhongyue felt something was wrong, as if he was being spied on. How could this be? There was no one around.
With Ye Zhongyue’s perception ability, he is confident that even Hatake Sakumo cannot lurk around.
I tried to extend my mental perception, but couldn’t find anyone.
This range is simply beyond the reach of the naked eye.
Could it be that old man?
Chapter 52: Encounter on the Street, a Viper-like Man (Old Version)
At this time, Ye Zhongyue suddenly thought of someone who could do this.
It seems to be called the telescope technique, and can see various places in the village.
How could the third generation old man use that technique to target me? According to the performance, it is not that exaggerated.
A ninja who only knows physical skills will not be recognized until Might Guy defeats the Seven Ninja Swordsmen with the Eight Gates Formation.
Could it be about how I defeated Uchiha Ryo?
Even if I defeat an Uchiha Genin, I won’t be spied on by this old man using the telescope technique.
In the Hokage Building.
The Hokage’s office with the door closed.
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at the two small figures in the crystal ball.
When did Ye Zhongyue and Yuhi Hong know each other? The two of them are training. Although this child doesn’t want to be a ninja, he is willing to help his fellow villagers. Thinking of the peace this child mentioned when they were chatting that day.
Sarutobi Hiruzen felt that whether he was a ninja or a civilian, this child was in line with the will of fire.
Longing for peace.
Konoha also longed for it.
Unfortunately, since the Ninja Village era, several major Ninja villages have tried to invade the territory of the Fire Country several times, and Konoha had to find ways to strengthen itself, otherwise it would not be able to protect the village.
This leads to a vicious cycle.
No matter how strong one is, it is inevitable to infringe upon the interests of small countries and other big countries.
When the first Hokage was around, he could still decide peace through his own power, and no one dared to attack Konoha unless he infringed on the interests of other countries.
Unfortunately, the battle with Madara that year traumatized the first generation both physically and mentally.
Sarutobi Hiruzen was lost in memories from decades ago.
It has been almost thirty years since the first Hokage passed away.
It’s completely different now.
If the First Generation was still alive, no one would have dared to attack Konoha during the First Ninja World War.
It’s all Uchiha Madara’s fault.
Who among the older generation in the village doesn’t have complaints against the Uchiha?
The reason why the first Hokage died young is different from that of the second Hokage.
One is an outsider.
One is a member of the village family.
Although Madara was also abandoned by the Uchiha clan, the Uchiha’s power and character make people fear them.
A large family alone is not scary.
Even if many families join forces, they can still suppress him, but his unstable personality is a time bomb.
Sarutobi Hiruzen looked at Ye Zhongyue feeling Yuhi Kurenai’s illusion and was looking forward to it. If there really was a powerful civilian, maybe one day in the future he could catch the enemy off guard, which would be a good thing. This Ye Zhongyue had a gentle heart.
Sarutobi Hiruzen knew about Uchiha Obito and Might Guy.
Ye Zhongyue gets along well with all the friends he knows.
At the age of six, it’s time to make friends.
The image in the crystal ball disappears.
Sarutobi Hiruzen began to handle official business.
He is also very busy and won’t be able to use the telescope technique all the time.
There are so many sentries in the village and he has to take care of everything. What are those ninjas for?
When the feeling of being spied on disappeared, Ye Zhongyue also felt that he should be more careful in the future. Although Sarutobi Hiruzen had never shown any ill will towards him, he didn’t know what he would think when he saw a six-year-old child who had fighting power close to or even comparable to that of a jonin.
Konoha is not that beautiful, darkness definitely exists.
There is no utopia in this world.
Permanent peace and the like, Ye Zhongyue at that time was just trying to improve Sarutobi Hiruzen’s favorability, or to leave a good impression on Sarutobi Hiruzen. It’s never wrong to have a good relationship with the Hokage.
The sunset red and the night moon parted again.
Ye Zhongyue began to practice self-cultivation.
Daily practice is completed.
Return home to prepare lunch.
Just as I was walking, Ye Zhongyue felt it.
There is a very strong chakra a hundred meters ahead.
Almost comparable to Hatake Sakumo.
Who is it?
Ye Zhongyue continued walking and saw a man coming. Several ninjas met him and stood beside him to greet him respectfully.
There were also villagers greeting us.
Ye Zhongyue could clearly feel the awe in the eyes of several ninjas.
A ninja who is both respected and feared.
When I got closer, I saw the person coming.
He had long black hair and a face that was too white, one could say pale, and a pair of indifferent eyes. He just walked calmly on the street, without exuding any aura, yet making people dare not look at him.
This feeling is like a ferocious poisonous snake.
It was very clear in his perception that Ye Zhongyue already knew who the visitor was.
There is only one person in Konoha who has this feeling and chakra strength.
What a coincidence we met.
Orochimaru, one of the Three Ninjas of Konoha.
Chapter 53 Even if you only know physical skills, you will still be stronger (old version)
An outstanding figure of Konoha’s young generation who made many achievements on the battlefield during the Second Shinobi World War.
Orochimaru completed many high-level tasks while leading the team.
Respected and feared.
Because he was too cold-blooded.
Calculate which people to give up in order to achieve the best results in the war, where to attack, suffer heavy losses but achieve 100% victory, give up those who are seriously injured and unable to move, and take risks in surprise attacks to lay the foundation for victory in the war.
Cool and quick, strikes like a venomous snake.
It’s funny that many people who accused Hatake Sakumo of abandoning the mission in order to save his companions also thought that Orochimaru was cold-blooded for giving up on ninja victory in the war.
Perhaps there are polarized people among human beings themselves.
Not everyone in the village knows about Hatake Sakumo’s story, only the ninjas of this generation know about it.
For some civilians, they simply feel that Orochimaru looks a little scary.
Perhaps this is the case with Orochimaru, who had just experienced the Second Ninja World War.
I have seen many wars and understood the cruelty of war.
There is no greater loss than losing a war.
How Orochimaru will fare remains to be seen.
This was also the first time that Ye Zhongyue saw this ninja who became famous during the Second Ninja World War in this world.
The Three Ninjas of Konoha, Hatake Sakumo.
All four are heroes who rose during the Second Ninja World War.
He is a powerful figure who will be comparable to Ying in the future.
That night, Yue walked towards Orochimaru. They were both walking on opposite sides of the same road and nothing happened.
I didn’t know him at first.
Ye Zhongyue even distinguishes them by chakra intensity and feeling.
This kind of man, with such chakra strength and a venomous snake-like appearance.
Who else could it be if not Orochimaru?
The six-year-old Ye Zhongyue acts on her own.
But Orochimaru noticed it.
The child who walked over seemed different from the other children who saw him.
Do you really treat yourself as a passerby?
interesting.
At this time, Orochimaru still didn’t know how to hide his edge.
It can be said that even if it does not deliberately burst out its momentum, it still gives people the feeling of being a dangerous creature.
Many ninjas respected and feared him.
Orochimaru believes that he has a clear conscience for what he did in the war and that it avoided further losses, so there is nothing wrong with that.
As for this child, Orochimaru was just a little surprised, but didn’t pay any attention to him and continued walking on his own.
After all, he’s just an ordinary kid.
Orochimaru had heard of some of the geniuses in the village.
In comparison, Ye Zhongyue’s performance was just mediocre.
Choose to leave.
Things are also happening in the Ninja School.
Uchiha Obito was blocked again.
The children of the Uchiha clan will never give up on causing trouble for Uchiha Obito.
If I can’t deal with that tough guy, I can’t deal with you either.
Even though there were rumors among the children that the Genin Uchiha Ryo had been beaten, they were not going to cause trouble for the civilian with great physical skills.
Just looking for trouble with Uchiha Obito.
He can’t protect Uchiha Obito all the time.
If someone comes to your door after the fight.
The Uchiha clan’s ninjas are no pushovers either.
When the time comes, he will be taken away for fighting.
Who made the Uchiha members of the Konoha Guard?
Uchiha children cannot be bullied at will.
As for Uchiha Obito, it was okay as long as he was bullied by people within the Uchiha clan.
Because of this, Obito brought shame to the family!
Several Uchiha children grinned.
Uchiha Huoyu did not take action.
He was deeply ashamed of his crushing defeat to Ye Zhongyue.
If you want to practice well, open your eyes sooner.
Only by opening the Sharingan can you defeat the opponent.
As for Brother Liang…
Uchiha Huoyu also knew that Uchiha Liang was injured. The adults in the clan did not tell the children, but Uchiha Huoyu had some guesses.
Based on that kid’s speed, he might actually be able to defeat Liang, the Genin.
hateful.
I can’t let myself be outdone by a little kid like that.
After all, Kakashi Hatake is the son of Sakumo Hatake, and comes from a truly noble family.
What’s that little civilian kid!
Ye Zhongyue returned home and made a bowl of egg fried rice. The grains of rice were distinct, with minced meat and chopped eggs in it. She scooped a spoonful and took a bite, and it was so delicious.
Simply eat it with a bowl of vegetable soup.
After eating, I thought about the feeling of meeting Orochimaru again.
No wonder, I remember there was a scene in the anime where a character talked about the fear of Orochimaru, saying that he was like a snake.
It’s true.
It’s very dangerous.
My own strength is still far from enough
After eating, Ye Zhongyue went out to digest the food and then came to the training ground again.
He gathered his strength, felt his arms filling with power, and punched out, breaking the wooden stake directly.
Take out the prepared iron rod and fold it easily.
The average ninja’s body cannot withstand this kind of power.
However, it is possible to block or evade it through the use of ninjutsu and ninja tools.
Physical skills do have some limitations in a world like this, but so what.
Ye Zhongyue stood in a stance and felt his mind move and his energy and blood surged like a mighty river.
The small figure stood there, his eyes seemed to be looking into the distance from the training ground, seeing through the mountains.
Even if I only use physical skills, I am still stronger than a ninja who knows ninjutsu!
Chapter 54: A body as strong as steel, never loses (old version)
While standing in the stance, Ye Zhongyue felt that his whole body was filled with strength, with blood flowing and his body as strong as steel.
Standing at this time, most people’s shuriken and kunai would probably not be able to penetrate the flesh.
However, whether it is possible to fully fill up the qi and blood and fill every part of the body with strong power during rapid movements in actual combat still needs to be verified in practice.
Even if you can really do it, under normal circumstances you should just dodge the attack.
You think that what is flying towards you is just a kunai or shuriken, but you never know for sure that there may be an explosive tag following it.
Being too confident in your own defense and trusting your own martial arts without dodging or evading is a low level approach.
This is the concept brought by martial arts in the previous life. Perhaps with such extraordinary power in this life, it will be updated.
However, in Ye Zhongyue’s previous life, there was a senior who had won many martial arts competitions. He was injured by a light sleeve gun modified by gangsters because he was too confident. Unfortunately, he was beaten by gangsters and sent to the emergency room for rescue. Although he survived, his physical injuries left him with sequelae. He no longer had any future in martial arts, and he could no longer use even 30% of his kung fu. This news left a deep impression.
Even if the senior student defeated many criminals, his life was lost or his future in martial arts was ruined. For a martial artist, there is nothing left, and this is a lifelong regret.
The senior didn’t expect the gangster to have a hidden gun and was ambushed.
But this is how it works in actual combat.
No one would tell the other party what weapons they have before launching a sneak attack.
Ye Zhongyue doesn’t want to have the same regrets as his senior.
Ye Zhongyue felt that even though the effect of this skill was improved after his own understanding and adjustment, it was improved too much.
Is this what the world of supernatural powers is like?
Ye Zhongyue was immersed in the standing meditation at this time, supporting himself with his hands, spreading his five fingers, and leaning his body against himself to exercise his strength.
Might Guy, Uchiha Obito and several other Uchiha kids fought in a group.
At this age, even students in the ninja school have rather rough movements.
He knows the basic punches and kicks, but the timing of the fight, the angles of the attacks, and it is difficult to keep the movements in shape during an intense fight.
The Uchiha clan sent three little brats this time.
These three were also defeated by the two last time, and they were unwilling to accept the defeat.
I feel like I have brought shame to my family.
It hurt so much to be beaten.
But this time, the three of them also fought desperately.
Pure physical training.
Even though Might Guy has been concentrating on practicing physical skills since he was a child, he has not yet reached his real growth period. The progress he has made from his acquaintance with Ye Zhongyue is not enough to complete a big change at this age.
Even if things continue to develop in this way, it will take at least several more years for Might Guy’s physical skills to catch up with Hatake Kakashi.
The two moves learned from sparring with Ye Zhongyue were not enough to settle the matter.
Might Guy’s physical skills are not good enough to make good use of his moves.
All five of them were beaten black and blue, but none of them gave up.
Uchiha Obito tightly wrapped his arms around a man’s waist and swung his turtle fist.
The kicks also look rough.
The Uchiha child who was entangled also cursed, “You are the last one, why don’t you fall down!”
A fist hit Uchiha Obito in the face. Uchiha Obito tilted his head and punched back, “I won’t be defeated by you. Kai can beat two people alone. I can just hold you back!”
The Uchiha child who was hit in the face by a backhand punch also looked angry, “Don’t underestimate us.”
The three Uchiha children also intensified their training after that day.
I felt that I lost that day because of my courage, and I won’t lose again this time.
They also have their own pride!
The three Uchiha children just wanted to fight for their family’s honor.
Uchiha Obito also insisted that he was not wrong, while Might Guy felt that Obito would be in trouble if he trained with him, and that he would never compromise in helping his friends.
The five men were staggering after the fight.
I am almost out of strength.
Fortunately, the Chunin teacher finally stopped it.
They are still children. If they continue fighting, something bad will happen.
“Hmph, let’s come again next time. This time, let’s just call it a draw.” said an Uchiha child.
Might Guy’s eyelids were almost closed. “Okay, okay, youth is not afraid of challenges!”
Might Guy was a little excited at this time. Was he recognized?
“Obito, Kai, you two are such idiots.” Nohara Rin came over with medicine.
When the fight was about to begin, Nohara Rin wanted to stop it.
But Obito and Kai persuaded Lin to stop, “This is a duel between men. For the sake of your persistence, please don’t stop them. If you don’t defeat them, they will only come again and again!”
Uchiha Obito smiled, feeling his face hurt, but seeing Lin carefully coming forward to apply medicine to him, he immediately felt that it was bearable, “Lin, I didn’t behave too ugly just now, did I?”
Uchiha Obito, relying on his donkey temper, and constantly exercising with Kai to feel the minor injuries from putting down the heavy load, can be considered to be on par with his opponent.
Nohara Lin was also helpless at this time: “You performed very well, Obito, you didn’t lose.”
Chapter 55: Tracking the Red Sunset Man (Old Version)
Uchiha Obito returned home with a bruised face.
The kind old man was also surprised to see Obito like this, “Obito, are they causing you trouble again?”
The old man knew that Uchiha Obito was regarded as a disgrace to the family because he trained with his son, the last-ranked Genin in the village, and the child was looking for trouble.
Seeing the bruises on Obito’s face, the old man felt a little distressed.
Uchiha Obito said at this time: “Don’t worry, grandma, I’m fine. The three of them have become stronger, but this time, Kai and I didn’t lose!”
Uchiha Obito thought of how Nohara Rin gently applied medicine to his wounds and said to him, “Obito, you haven’t lost.” Uchiha Obito also felt a sense of excitement.
I have gained Lin’s recognition.
There are also a few children in the family who seem very unconvinced, but it is also a kind of recognition.
Same scene.
After returning home, Might Guy excitedly told Might Dai what happened today.
“Kai, that’s it. The passion of youth will not be afraid of some troubles. Dad believes that you can defeat them!” Might Dai encouraged Might Kai loudly.
Might Guy: “Yes, Dad!”
The three children returned home with bruised faces and noses, and their elders also frowned.
Do you know that three people are fighting with two people like this? Is it a draw?
The Uchiha clan ninja wanted to get angry, and seeing the unwilling expressions of the three children, they were not completely unaware. “It seems that they are also very resilient, but you are also embarrassing the clan. Obito is a clan member after all, and you are a civilian. You two are no match for him. Practice harder, everything else is just an excuse.”
Most of the lower grade students in the Ninja School are not yet able to skillfully use the Three Body Technique in combat.
Otherwise, if one can master the basic physical skills, he will almost reach the graduation standard of Genin.
When the night wind blows, the moon is still walking among the woods.
The moonlight was not bright.
But it is enough for the moon in the night to see the road clearly.
It’s so quiet around here.
There were only the chirping of insects and the gentle breeze blowing on my face.
There was an aura emanating from Ye Zhongyue that kept mosquitoes and insects away.
Get close and it will shatter.
This momentum is the embodiment of the combination of spiritual will and a certain power within the body.
It was figured out by Ye Zhongyue.
Now we can just kill mosquitoes and scare humans away.
When he becomes stronger and stronger and is able to stun ninjas, that is probably the ideal situation that Ye Zhongyue imagines.
This invisible momentum is controlled to just the right level to kill mosquitoes.
No mosquito can get within two meters.
Using this ability doesn’t require much physical or mental effort.
In the forest at night, a small figure was practicing boxing slowly.
One step, one punch, it looks like the movements are very slow.
It doesn’t look like a fist hitting someone, but more like an old man or woman slowly stretching their limbs.
However, all mosquitoes within a two-meter radius were killed wherever they passed.
The power contained in every punch and kick can actually explode at any time.
Once the combat power is unleashed, it is enough to give people a surprise.
But tonight no one came to disturb my boxing practice.
On this quiet night, under the moonlight, a six-year-old child was practicing boxing. As he was practicing, he had a kind of masterly demeanor. If it were in his previous life, this level would have been considered that of a martial arts master.
The understanding of boxing and martial arts has reached the point of being enlightened.
He possesses a variety of skills, which are transformed into Ye Zhongyue’s boxing skills, which can be combined and changed at any time.
Moreover, the boxing techniques and skills are constantly being updated.
Modify and improve over time.
Even the martial arts masters of previous lives might not be able to achieve such abilities.
As for strength, it is extraordinary.
After all, this world is the extraordinary world.
Possessing extraordinary power.
The explosive power of this body combined with chakra is beyond imagination.
Ye Zhongyue walked out of the forest step by step patiently.
It’s very late.
go home.
Without realizing it, I’ve been practicing so late.
Even in the prosperous Konoha, the residents had basically started to sleep.
Only a few portals still had lights.
Ye Zhongyue was not afraid at all and returned home.
The ninjas on duty and patrol were also surprised to see Ye Zhongyue, but a six-year-old child was not worthy of too much attention.
Dawn.
The moon came into the grove at night.
The little girl just happened to walk over.
“Yue.” The little girl greeted, “I brought a lunch box today, too.”
Ye Zhongyue nodded, “Hong, I feel like you have grown a little taller.”
Children grow taller very quickly.
Before I knew it, it has been a few weeks since Hong and I agreed to meet here.
“Really?” Xihihong looked at Yezhongyue with a smile, “But you seem to be taller than me.”
Ye Zhongyue: “I am well developed. By the way, is that your friend behind you?”
Ye Zhongyue was speaking at this time with gentle eyes, but his body could move at any time.
The chakra intensity sensed was very high, even seven or eight six-year-old Hatake Kakashis could not match it.
Jonin.
Yuhi Kurenai turned around in surprise, “Huh?”
Chapter 56: I am offended by worrying about my daughter (old version)
When Xi Ri Hong heard Ye Zhong Yue talking about the person behind him, she was very surprised. Someone was following her? Someone was following her? Why was he following her?
Ye Zhongyue didn’t feel that the person hiding not far behind Xi Rihong had any ill intentions. He was just on guard, thinking that maybe the person on the other side was a super master who could hide his ill intentions.
His chakra strength is not as strong as Hatake Sakumo and Sarutobi Hiruzen, nor as strong as Orochimaru, but it is very likely that he is proficient in hiding his malicious intent.
Maybe he is a very strong mentally.
The other party really knows how to restrain his breath.
It was only when we were so close that we realized it clearly.
Logically, a master of this strength could be sensed from a hundred steps away.
Less than thirty steps behind Xi Ri Hong, a figure walked out.
He had a solemn face and wore a ninja forehead protector. He looked to be in the prime of life.
Xihihong blurted out: “Dad, why are you here?”
Dad? Xihihong’s father? Ye Zhongyue looked at this middle-aged man, who should be in his thirties.
“I just wanted to see what kind of person is the one who makes my daughter always get up early and go out.” The middle-aged man spoke in a gentle tone, afraid to scare the child.
As an instructor of Konoha’s Chunin and Genin, the ninja named Yuhi Shinku is meticulous and serious about his work.
There are many people like this in Konoha.
Yuhi Shinku is in a relatively high position and has the right to vote on some important matters in the village.
“Dad!” When hearing Yuhimaru say this, Yuhimaru’s little face turned red.
Ye Zhongyue was speechless, and you blushed like a bubble pot, “Uncle, we just met by chance, and then I saw that she needed to practice illusion, and I also wanted to learn about illusion knowledge, so we helped each other. I am a child, I am not a bad person.”
Xihi Shinku nodded, “I’ve heard of you, you’re an expert in taijutsu. That little Genin from the Uchiha clan was injured by you, right?”
As expected, those who want to know will know.
It is obvious that Yuhi Shinku has a high status in Konoha.
Being a jonin is not easy.
Some family jonin probably don’t have voting rights.
Yuhi Shinku is different. Her strength is even stronger than the several Uchiha family masters that he has sensed.
Ye Zhongyue replied: “At that time, the other party insisted on fighting me, and I had no choice. He was too strong and even used the detonating talisman. For my own safety, I had no choice but to defeat him.”
Xihi Zhenhong nodded, “No need to explain this. I didn’t come to you for this matter. I just came to see the people my daughter is with. I hope you can understand the feelings of a father. After all, I only have one daughter. Going out so early in the morning and coming to this forest, I am afraid something might happen.”
After all, Xiurihong is only seven years old. If she encounters any danger, she has no ability to protect herself.
After discovering this, Yuhi Shinku was really worried.
So I followed him. “It’s too dangerous for you to do this, Hong. Although this is the safe area of ​​the village, there is no guarantee that wild animals will sneak in. You are not ready for this right now.”
My daughter couldn’t guarantee the success of her magic in such a hurry. She was too young and her physical skills were not good enough.
Xi Ri Hong didn’t know what to say at this time, “Father…”
Ye Zhongyue was very calm at this moment, “Senior, let’s do this. Hong and I will meet on the street and then train together. I will keep her safe. There is not much danger in this village, and I can still deal with scattered wild beasts.”
Yuhi Shinku looked at this bold child. As an instructor, he spoke unconsciously with a serious tone and knew what kind of face he had. However, the child did not have any fear in his heart. During training, some middle and lower ninjas were a little afraid of him as an instructor.
A genius who can defeat Uchiha Genin at the age of six is ​​indeed extraordinary.
“I heard that you are good at physical skills,” Xihi Shinhong said, “Can I see it?”
Xihi Hong became anxious when she heard this, “Father, he is still a child.”
Father is going to fight with Ye Zhongyue?
What a joke.
Yue is indeed capable.
Being able to defeat a Genin at this age, he might be a genius like Hatake Kakashi, but wanting to fight his own father is a joke.
Yuhi Shinku is a veteran jonin of Konoha and has quite a lot of abilities.
There is a huge difference between a jonin and a genin.
The intensity of the missions and the severity of the battles that took place were not comparable to those at the Genin level.
Xihi Shinku looked at her daughter’s anxious look and felt a little jealous. Her daughter was so young, was she anxious for this child and herself? “I won’t hurt him. I just want to see how good this child’s physical skills are.”
Ye Zhongyue also agreed, “I am offended by what you said, Senior.”
Chapter 57 Let’s stop here (old version)
When Ye Zhongyue finished speaking, he stared at Yuhi Shinku. The veteran jonin just stood there straight.
For a kid of a few years old, a jonin has the capital to be arrogant.
In other words, he is qualified to release water.
It is indeed remarkable that Ye Zhongyue can defeat the Uchiha clan’s Genin with physical skills at this age, but so what? Can he even exceed the level of Chunin?
To be able to reach the level of a Chunin is already a top genius.
Normally, there is no problem with this calculation.
Ye Zhongyue really agreed to take action against Xihi Zhenhong.
Yuhi Kurenai was curious and worried, she learned the training methods taught by Yazhong Yue and felt that there were some changes, but it would take time to verify the results of the training. The scene before her wanted to see how powerful Yue’s taijutsu was and whether he could defeat the Uchiha clan’s genin.
For Yuhi Kurenai, there is still a long way to go before she can become a Genin.
It will probably take about two years.
During this period, many people can graduate at the age of nine or ten.
There will be much less in the future.
Unless there is a great ninja war, there is no need for Genin to go to the battlefield.
There is no need for the upper and lower levels to tolerate the current minor local frictions.
Ye Zhongyue launched an attack on Yuhi Shinku, but he did not show his full speed. It was only the same speed he used when dealing with Uchiha Ryo, which looked very good to Yuhi Shinku.
A six-year-old child has such speed.
Ye Zhongyue raised his hand and punched.
Due to his height, the punch went straight to Yuhi Shinku’s abdomen.
Yuhi Shinku only moved from his upright standing position when Ye Zhongyue’s body moved. As a jonin, Yuhi Shinku’s speed is unquestionable. Maybe she is not in the top five among the jonin, but she is still very fast.
The speed displayed by Ye Zhongyue allowed Xi Ri Zhenhong to deal with it with ease.
The punch was calmly blocked, and Ye Zhongyue attacked with both fists.
Hit Yuhi Makoto’s thigh hard.
The fist changed in mid-air.
Draw an arc.
It looked like a straight punch but it was actually a hook. The hook was dodged and he took another step forward, turning it into a hammer.
Falling from top to bottom.
If the thigh is hit, it will still have an impact.
Yuhi Shinku knows which parts of a ninja’s body are more vulnerable through normal training. Some parts are difficult to withstand attacks, such as the part that Ye Zhongyue is attacking now.
This kid seems to be really talented. I wonder how he developed his talent.
The hammer that was about to hit the thigh was once again blocked by the raised leg.
Having been prepared, Yuhi Shinku’s expression remained unchanged. Even though she was a child, she knew that Taijutsu was her specialty and could easily defeat the Uchiha clan’s Genin with Taijutsu, so of course she would pay attention.
Yuhi Shinku is a ninja taigen instructor for mid-level ninjas.
He is an all-around jonin, though he may not be among the top five in Konoha in any aspect.
But those elites among the jonin, the so-called elite jonin, whose ninjutsu is stronger than his, are not as strong as him in illusion techniques, and whose illusion techniques can surpass his physical techniques are not as strong as his.
In this Konoha Village, the only people who can use illusion techniques beyond that of Yuhi Shinku are basically from the Uchiha clan.
It is not easy for a jonin of the Uchiha clan who has opened the three-magatama Sharingan to make Yuhi Shinku fall into an illusion.
When Ye Zhongyue found that his attack was blocked by the opponent’s thigh, he realized that the ninja’s body was indeed very resistant to blows, at least his limbs were okay. It was also because Ye Zhongyue did not really exert his strength, otherwise Xihi Shinku would have suffered a great loss.
It’s no one’s fault.
No matter how experienced the ninja was, they would never have imagined that a six-year-old kid like Ye Zhongyue could have physical attacks that even the senior ninjas could not withstand.
“That move just now was good. Do you have any more?” Xihi Shinku said without changing her expression.
But Xi Ri Hong felt that Ye Zhong Yue was so powerful and so fast that she couldn’t see it clearly.
As for his father being able to block the attack, this was not a matter of course. It would be strange if a jonin couldn’t do that.
At this moment, Ye Zhongyue changed again. Its small body was as agile as a monkey and it fell down as soon as it raised its hand.
Xihi Shinku felt something was wrong, reached out to grab it, but caught nothing.
At this time, Ye Zhongyue had already half-crouched and turned around, changing position quickly. The hand he raised and dropped just now was just a feint. In fact, he raised his foot and kicked at the side of Xiri Zhenhong’s thigh.
The kick hit the target.
Yuhi Shinku simply responded with physical skills.
I didn’t expect Ye Zhongyue to be so flexible. The change of position just now was really like the speed of Ninja Monkey.
The kick hit the side and Yuhi Shinku felt a pain in her leg.
But he immediately launched a counterattack, waving his big hand and slapping out.
Ye Zhongyue flexibly retreated and avoided it.
Yuhi Shinku smiled, “Yes, your taijutsu is not strong enough, but it is very spiritual. Ordinary ninjas are not as good as you. This level is enough to deal with ordinary beast dangers. Let’s stop here.”
Testing, ended.
Chapter 58: Depression is not the appearance of a genius (old version)
Hearing Ye Zhongyue being praised by his father, Xi Rihong also showed joy, “Yue, you are great.”
The kick just now hit my father. Even though my father was letting me off, Ye Zhongyue was still able to kick him. It’s amazing!
Yuhi Kurenai didn’t think that her illusion would work on her father if she put him underwater.
The moon is about the same age as me.
When Xi Ri Zhenhong heard her daughter praising Ye Zhongyue like that, her expression remained unchanged, but she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. This child, how long has she known this boy, and she is already like this.
“Hong, since you have agreed to meet on the street in the future, I will not follow you anymore. Please don’t blame me for following you today. You are my only daughter.” Xi Ri Zhenhong said sincerely.
Xi Ri Hong was also stunned, then reacted and said: “Father, what are you talking about? How can I blame you?”
Xiurihong knew that this was her father’s concern for her.
Moreover, her father also promised not to follow her anymore after confirming that Yue could protect her.
Xihihong’s mother died early.
Her father’s love and care for her is indispensable.
Even though her father always looked serious and was usually very busy, Xi Rihong could feel many details in life.
Soon, Xihi Zhenhong left.
Xihi Kurenai said apologetically, “I’m sorry Yue, my father followed me because he cared about me. Did we hurt you during the sparring just now?”
Ye Zhongyue smiled gently, “Senior, you held back and didn’t intend to attack me. I’m fine.”
Looking at the gentle smile of the little boy in front of her, Xihihong’s face turned red again.
“Then let’s start practicing.”
Xihi Hong and Ye Zhongyue continued their training.
The two continued their friendly practice.
After the training, the two finished their lunch boxes and Yuhi Kurenai went to class.
At night, Yue comes to see Hatake Sakumo.
Hatake Sakumo was also waiting at home.
During this time, the ninja public opinion storm has not subsided. The last time he talked with the Third Hokage, Hatake Sakumo also expressed that he wanted to take a break for a while to avoid the limelight, and the Hokage agreed.
In fact, Hatake Sakumo also knows the rules among ninjas and the public opinion they face, and it is probably not as simple as just breaking the rules.
There are also some complicated politics involved.
These, Hatake Sakumo has strength but no power of his own, and is isolated and helpless in the village. The Hatake clan is just a very small family.
Hatake Kakashi is the most accomplished one.
Let’s not talk about the rest.
Even a once famous family will decline with war.
Just like the Senju clan suffered heavy casualties, along with the death of Nawaseki, and the blood feud for revenge for Nawaseki, the Senju clan ninjas, as the vanguard in the later stages of the war, suffered too many losses, and there were almost no masters left in the clan.
There was only one Tsunade, and she left the village.
There are only two ninjas left in the Hatake clan, and both of them are geniuses.
Practice swordplay for an hour.
Discuss for one hour.
Hatake Kakashi held the sword, “Tsuki, please teach me.”
During this period, Kakashi Hatake practiced sword skills more diligently.
As a genius, Kakashi really couldn’t accept it.
I can lose in swordsmanship.
But the result is still the same. In such a short time, there is not much room for improvement.
Even after practicing madly, Kakashi Hatake felt that he had lost some weight and his swordsmanship had become sharper.
Still no match for Ye Zhongyue.
During this period, Ye Zhongyue’s swordsmanship has also improved.
Ye Zhongyue has gradually understood the ideas and usage of Hatake Sakumo’s swordsmanship. It is not enough to understand with the mind, but also with the body.
Kakashi Hatake only felt a huge pressure and was completely unable to break through Ye Zhongyue.
“When you have mastered the changes in the nature of Lightning Release and the form of Wind Release, that will be the time when Hatake’s swordsmanship can unleash its true power. Don’t be discouraged. I can’t master these two kinds of release techniques. When you grow up, you will surpass me in swordsmanship. This frustrated look is not that of a genius.” Ye Zhongyue said as he looked at Hatake Kakashi’s appearance after his swordsmanship was defeated.
Hatake Sakumo: “Tsuki is right, Kakashi, you can’t do this.”
However, Hatake Sakumo was also thinking that it would take at least ten years for Kakashi to master the essence of the dual-attribute chakra transformation of Hatake’s swordsmanship.
In ten years’ time, how strong will you be?
Will Ye Zhongyue be stuck in the bottleneck of physical skills and unable to break through?
With such a high level of physical skills at the age of six, will his future be restricted?
Hatake Sakumo didn’t believe it.
Chapter 59: See You Again (Old Version)
Kakashi Hatake was just a little distracted because he had suffered another undisputed defeat in swordsmanship.
Hatake Kakashi snorted coldly after reacting, “Don’t comfort me, Yue, you are really strong. I am far inferior to you now, and you will be stronger in the future, but as you said, I will surpass you sooner or later. Maybe you have only focused on physical skills to reach where you are today, but in the future, I will surpass you.”
Ye Zhongyue also said: “I’ll wait for you.”
As for the future of Hatake Kakashi, Ye Zhongyue also thought about whether this genius of six-year-old Chunin and twelve-year-old Jonin would have had greater growth if Kakashi had not experienced the tragic blow in his life. He could have taken a different path without the Sharingan.
It is not impossible to become an enhanced version of Hatake Sakumo.
But the upper limit is not to the level where even Kaguya Ōtsutsuki can be on equal terms with the two Kamuys.
If we follow the anime, this world still depends on bloodline.
Without the Otsutsuki bloodline, the upper limit of a normal ninja is not much stronger than the Five Kage.
Might Guy exchanged his life for a few minutes of explosion, which doesn’t count.
Ye Zhongyue is waiting for Hatake Kakashi to challenge her.
Kakashi Hatake has not yet recognized an opponent like Might Guy.
But he is also challenged.
Might Guy’s short-term goal is to catch up with Hatake Kakashi first!
It doesn’t make sense that I worked so hard and learned a little bit from Yue, but my specialization in physical skills is still not as good as Kakashi’s!
Might Guy was thinking about how his physical skills must surpass those of Kakashi Hatake who had practiced thoroughly.
Specialize in one thing, reach the extreme in physical skills, and defeat Kakashi Hatake, this is the path that Might Guy insists on.
With the encouragement of Might Guy, after meeting Ye Zhongyue, and when he was on par with the Uchiha kid in physical skills, Might Guy gradually gained a little confidence in his originally confusing path.
That night, Zhongyue left the Hatake family and walked on the road, but happened to see a blond boy and a red-haired girl walking on the street.
Um?!
What are these two?
At this moment, Ye Zhongyue felt that it was a coincidence that couldn’t be more coincidental!
Some important characters in the story happened to happen to me during this period.
Feeling the warm and strong chakra from the blond boy.
She looks no more than sixteen or seventeen years old, but her chakra strength is comparable to that of Yuhi Shinku.
This kind of genius.
With the blonde hair, Ye Zhongyue only thought of one person.
But in fact, there are more than one or two people with blonde hair in Konoha.
It’s just rare.
Just the identity of the red-haired woman next to her made Ye Zhongyue basically certain.
This chakra…
If you perceive it normally, you will feel chakra of good strength.
At the same age, his chakra is stronger than the blond boy.
But inside his body, Ye Zhongyue clearly felt the huge chakra hidden deep inside.
Compared to his own chakra and that of the blond boy, the gap is too huge.
It is filled with negative emotions, more ominous and darker than the Sharingan’s chakra.
The terrifying chakra that makes people tremble.
Ye Zhongyue already knew what it was.
If Ye Zhongyue’s perception ability was not different from that of ordinary ninjas, he would not be able to feel so deeply.
Ye Zhongyue knew the identities of these two.
If I’m not mistaken, would it be Uzumaki Kushina and Namikaze Minato?
But in this real world, it is also possible that it is not those two people, but two people with other names.
The chakra of the tailed beast level is so terrifying.
The chakra of Ye Zhongyue’s body is not bad, but it is far behind the scarlet chakra he just felt.
Ye Zhongyue didn’t rush to say hello or anything like that. He didn’t know them at all, so how could he say hello? It was just a surprise to meet these two.
Konoha currently has a lot of masters. If the red-haired girl now uses the power of the tailed beast in her body, what kind of amazing combat power will she have?
Ye Zhongyue walked calmly past the two of them.
See you again someday, both of you.
Chapter 60: Try the quality of the double magatama Sharingan (old version)
There was nothing unusual today. I practiced with Yuhi Kurenai and the Hatake father and son, and met two unusual people.
Ye Zhongyue also spent the rest of the time practicing.
That night, Zhongyue continued to practice until dark.
Let go of your perception and continue to exercise your perception ability.
At the same location, several ninjas with high chakra strength were found and they went in and brought out a few more ninjas.
A group of people started moving.
That’s strange.
Ye Zhongyue discovered a pattern.
It seemed that every few days a few ninjas would take a few ninjas away from that place, and those ninjas who were taken away never came back.
What exactly is that place?
There are too many important places in the village, and a six-year-old child like me doesn’t need to care about so many.
The moon in the night continued to sense.
Searching for the tailed beast that he sensed during the day.
Found it. It’s different from ordinary residential areas. It lives in such a remote place. No wonder I didn’t notice it when I sensed it before.
Still the same.
Has enormous chakra strength.
How curious.
It would be great if we could enter the sealed space to see what the real tailed beasts look like.
For Ye Zhongyue, he has no knowledge of creatures called tailed beasts.
Curiosity aroused.
However, my current strength is still too weak, and I will be noticed if I come into contact with the other party.
It’s still troublesome.
For the village, the Tailed Beast Jinchuriki will receive special attention.
Close to the Hokage to safety.
It is hard to imagine that there would be a loophole in Konoha’s defense system that allowed someone to abduct the Jinchūriki. This is different from the Akatsuki organization relying on its brute force to take the Jinchūriki away.
If the scene in the anime really happened, Minato was still a child at that time.
Able to rescue Uzumaki Kushina easily.
What level will it be at that time?
Some thoughts flashed through Ye Zhongyue’s mind, and he ended his perception and began to sleep.
sleep tight.
The sun is shining.
Ye Zhongyue and Xi Ri Hong met on the street.
Then enter the training ground.
There is no need to always be in the woods.
The training ground is indeed more convenient.
While both sides were practicing, Ye Zhongyue paused and said, “I don’t know who it is, hiding in the dark. There is nothing worth a ninja spying on us two kids.”
Xi Rihong was shocked. Is there someone spying on her secretly?
She felt nothing.
At this time, a figure walked out.
“You are indeed capable. No wonder Liang lost to you.” The person who walked out was a ninja dressed in Uchiha clan costumes.
He looks about fourteen or fifteen years old.
We’ve met.
He came with Uchiha Kagome at that time.
“I’m Uchiha Fire Tong.” Uchiha Fire Tong introduced himself and looked at Ye Zhongyue.
“What do you want from me?” Ye Zhongyue knew that the other party probably didn’t come here to chat, but he still had to ask out of politeness.
When Yuhi Kurenai saw the Uchiha ninja appear, she also frowned. The Uchiha ninja came to cause trouble for Yue.
They actually sent a ninja, such a big ninja, is he a Chunin? Doesn’t the Uchiha think this is too bullying?
Uchiha Huotong stared at Ye Zhongyue, “I shouldn’t have come to you, but I’m really curious about you. What skills do you have that can defeat Liang with his eyes opened? I want to ask for your advice.”
In fact, Uchiha Fire Claw is not the only one in the Uchiha clan who is curious about Ye Zhongyue.
Some elders are curious too.
But it was a bit shameless for a little kid to let Uchiha Fire Tongs test him.
Being able to defeat the enlightened Uchiha Ryo at this age is undoubtedly a genius.
How great is this genius? Uchiha Fire Tongs wants to test it out.
In any case, some people knew that the Uchiha clan’s Genin went to cause trouble and was seriously injured.
Hearing that Uchiha Fire Tongs was going to fight Night Moon, Yuhi Kurenai became nervous at this time, “Tsuki, don’t fight him, he must be a Chunin!”
Ye Zhongyue is very powerful in Yuhi Hong’s eyes, but how can he defeat a Chunin?
Ye Zhongyue smiled and comforted Xi Rihong at this moment, “Don’t worry, Hong, you have to believe me, I can handle it.”
“But, Chunin and Genin are different, and they are from the Uchiha clan, and they may have Sharingan.” Yuhi Kurenai was anxious.
The power of the Sharingan is different.
She heard from her father that after the Sharingan is opened and developed, it will have a variety of abilities, which makes the Uchiha clan ninjas have strong overall strength.
They are at the top level in their class.
“Don’t worry, just watch my performance carefully. You have to stay away to avoid getting hurt. The moves of the Chunin may sometimes cause area damage.” Ye Zhongyue said.
“Come!”
Ye Zhongyue directly sent out fighting intent towards Uchiha Fire Tongs, just to test the level of the double magatama Sharingan.
Chapter 61 So Hard (Old Version)
Seeing that Ye Zhongyue agreed so readily and exuded a strong desire to fight, Uchiha Huo Qian also felt that this kid was really brave.
The Uchiha Fire Tong who came forward looked very calm, “Let me remind you, I am already a Chunin. We have met before, and you should have a preliminary impression of me. I am not that brat Liang, so show your strength.”
Ye Zhongyue smiled: “I think you should be the one who looks down on others.”
Since trouble has come to me.
Ye Zhongyue would not refuse either.
The opportunity to fight against the Uchiha clan’s double-magatama Chunin is also a rare opportunity.
He is just a civilian after all.
I don’t know many ninjas myself.
Standing here at this moment, Ye Zhongyue knew that the double magatama Sharingan probably had more abilities than a single magatama, but so what.
In such a short time since defeating Uchiha Huo Yu, Ye Zhong Yue has made progress again.
When this person named Uchiha Fire Tongs appeared.
Ye Zhongyue was wondering why the other party chose such a name.
People in the ninja world name things casually, even a big family like this one, with names like Fire Rain and Fire Tongs.
Uchiha Fire Tongs did not pull out the ninja tool, “I’ll wait and see.”
This kid is very good at physical skills, Uchiha Fire Tongs knows that.
But his physical skills are not bad either.
With the double magatama Sharingan, one can even see the enemy’s movements clearly and react accordingly.
Seeing that the two sides were about to start fighting, Yuhi Kurenai also became nervous. This was different from the sparring between Yuhi Shinku and Yuhi Kurenai. Yuhi Kurenai believed that her father would be sensible, after all, he was a Jonin.
The person in front of him is a member of the Uchiha clan, so he may not hold back.
At this time, Ye Zhongyue and Uchiha Huotongs took action at the same time.
Physical combat.
The moon in the night leaped forward.
In Uchiha Fire Claw’s eyes, the speed was extremely fast.
Facing the incoming fist, Uchiha Fire Tongs quickly blocked it.
But then came a combination of punches and kicks. The kid’s small body was so agile and powerful that Uchiha Fire Tongs found it difficult to cope with it.
The speed is fast and powerful, and the moves are varied.
Uchiha Fire Tongs felt the pressure and couldn’t help but open his Sharingan.
The double magatama rotates.
The scarlet eyes held a kind of terror.
The movements of the little ghost in front of me seemed to slow down.
In fact, it was just that in Uchiha Fire Tong’s eyes, it slowed down.
Xihi Kurenai couldn’t see the movements clearly at all.
All I saw was Ye Zhongyue using punches and kicks to suppress Uchiha Huo Tong.
So powerful, he can actually suppress a Chunin.
Yue’s taijutsu is amazing.
The physical skills that seemed very powerful to Yuhi Kurenai were just a warm-up for Ye Zhongyue.
And Uchiha Huozhang was also very adept after opening the Sharingan. He never relaxed in his physical training, as it was important to maintain body strength and flexibility. He was also a practical man who had fought with ninjas from the enemy village.
Knowing that maintaining good physical skills will give you an advantage in close combat.
However, most of the focus will not be placed on physical skills.
The combination of ninja, body and illusion is the comprehensive strength of a ninja.
Just like these eyes.
Uchiha Fire Tongs was full of confidence as he began to be able to counterattack Ye Zhongyue’s attacks.
In front of this pair of eyes, what does it matter if you are good at physical skills?
There are limits to how much you can exercise your physical body.
Ninjutsu is the one with great power.
And the bloodline limit is a unique advantage.
Uchiha Fire Tongs is proud of his bloodline.
This kid’s physical skills are indeed powerful, but unfortunately in front of the Sharingan, I can already see your movements and know how to deal with them!
Ye Zhongyue could feel that Uchiha’s fire tongs movements were indeed good.
If it weren’t for the comparison of weapons, Hatake Kakashi would be no match for the man in front of him.
Perhaps it was because Uchiha Fire Tongs was seven or eight years older and his skills had improved.
Ye Zhongyue did not increase his strength or speed at this time, but only used his skills.
He raised his hand and wiped it upwards, towards Uchiha Fire Tongs’ abdomen.
Uchiha Fire Tongs would not take this light attack seriously, but the ninja’s instinct subconsciously still made him choose to block and avoid it.
Sometimes underestimating the enemy’s attack can be fatal.
Ye Zhongyue had long anticipated this kind of vigilance, and he immediately surged with strength, and swelled his arms like a steel whip.
As soon as Uchiha grabbed the tongs, his face changed and he felt a burning pain in his hands.
So hard!
Chapter 62: There is no reason not to win in front of these eyes (old version)
Uchiha Huozhang had already sensed something was wrong with this sudden collision. Ye Zhongyue pushed forward with all his strength in his arm, and seeing that Uchiha Huozhang instinctively retracted his hand, he raised his other hand without hesitation and hit Uchiha Huozhang’s exposed abdomen.
Beng Quan!
Punching is like shooting an arrow.
The body is like a bow.
Pop up instantly.
Uchiha Fire Tongs’ eyes widened, but he fought back by raising his knee in extreme pain.
But Ye Zhongyue had already stepped back and avoided it.
In my heart, I admired Uchiha Fire Tongs’ reaction.
Even if he didn’t show much strength, he was able to endure the pain and fight back after being hit by a punch. A Chunin is different.
The young man in front of him looked like he had indeed experienced a brutal battle, otherwise it would have been difficult for him to endure the severe pain from the punch just now.
If it were Hatake Kakashi, there would be a 70 to 80 chance that he would pass out.
Uchiha Huotong opened his double magatama Sharingan and stared at Ye Zhongyue. “I underestimated you. You have a very powerful taijutsu.”
Uchiha Huo Qian had never seen a child in the family have such sharp physical skills. His hand suddenly hardened and turned into a fist in an instant. This punch was very powerful.
I almost couldn’t bear it.
If he had not experienced the bloody battles on the battlefield and had not endured the pain to open the Sharingan at the critical moment, Uchiha Huo Qian suspected that he would really be killed instantly.
This kid’s physical skills are no longer at the level of a Chunin.
He doesn’t have extraordinary strength or speed, but he has his own ways of changing techniques.
Uchiha Fire Claw, who had activated his two-magatama Sharingan, could see it clearly.
This is pure physical skill.
Uchiha Fire Tongs, who was hit by a punch, was able to hold on thanks to his experience on the battlefield.
After repelling Ye Zhongyue, he flew back and formed a seal.
Uchiha Fire Tongs felt a little embarrassed and annoyed when he had to keep a distance and use ninjutsu against a little kid.
Even if it was Hatake Kakashi, it would be impossible to force him to this point by using physical skills.
When Ye Zhongyue saw Uchiha Huotongs moving away, he already knew what the other party was going to do.
Of course, a ninja who is good at physical skills cannot let the opponent distance himself at will.
Ye Zhongyue ran forward, still showing the same speed as before.
Even to Yuhi Kurenai and Uchiha Fire Tongs, it was already amazing.
With such a high level of physical skills at this age, what else is there to complain about?
Uchiha Huo Tong looked at Ye Zhongyue and said, “Kid, ninjutsu is the core of a ninja.”
Uchiha Fire Claw has already jumped up, using Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Technique!
In front of Ninjutsu, Taijutsu is powerless, just feel it for yourself!
But the spewing flames dispersed and turned into spark-like attacks that enveloped the moon in the night.
Use chakra to control the direction of ninjutsu attack.
The covering attack in mid-air is a move that is difficult for ordinary Chunins to dodge.
For normal Chunin, the best way is to prepare hand seal ninjutsu defense in advance.
And according to the information, the kid in front of him has never used ninjutsu.
If ninjutsu is performed, it will also be possible to see more of Ye Zhongyue’s abilities.
This is also a profitable approach.
When Uchiha Fire Tongs burst out with this ninjutsu, Kurenai Yuhi also covered her mouth. In just a moment, she could see this kind of fire escape.
Even Kurenai Yuhi recognized it as a powerful fire escape technique.
That’s too much!
The lethality of Fire Release is very strong.
At this moment, Ye Zhongyue also saw the flames from these missiles. Without changing his speed, he moved flexibly on the field, changing directions irregularly and dodging one attack after another with his nimble figure.
Uchiha Huotong’s eyes widened. These eyes clearly saw your movements, so don’t even think about dodging!
The controlled sparks changed direction, surrounding the moon in the night.
There’s no way to avoid it this way!
But at this moment, Ye Zhongyue suddenly accelerated.
You use ninjutsu and I dodge with my taijutsu strength, that makes sense.
At this moment, he rushed out from the gap where the sparks were flying.
It was expected that Uchiha Fire Claw would use the Sharingan to see the movements clearly and manipulate the ninjutsu, making it difficult for people to dodge.
The premise is that there is not too big a gap in strength.
The speed of the Phoenix Fire Technique is not slow, but it is not so fast that it cannot be avoided.
The speed displayed by Ye Zhongyue had already shocked Uchiha Huo Tong.
Can this kid get any faster?!
His own fire ninjutsu actually missed!
The Phoenix Fire Technique is a close to medium range ninjutsu.
The distance can’t be too far.
Ye Zhongyue’s entire body bounced out and avoided the attack.
Uchiha Fire Tongs couldn’t go any further, but perhaps the Jonin in the clan could do it.
But the jonin had a better way.
Xi Ri Hong stepped back to watch the battle and felt her eyes blur. Ye Zhong Yue’s figure had disappeared. When she looked again, she had moved more than ten meters away.
What speed is this?!
Yuhi Kurenai blinked and felt as if she was dazzled.
How come the speed of the moon is so fast, so amazing.
Uchiha Fire Tongs also asked in surprise, “Your speed?! You are still hiding your strength, kid, do you look down on me?”
Ye Zhongyue replied: “It’s just that you don’t bring me pressure. How much strength you can see from me depends on how strong you are.”
Uchiha Fire Tongs made a “tsk” sound, “Arrogant brat, don’t think you can defeat me by dodging a ninjutsu.”
That being said, Uchiha Fire Tongs already felt that it was too much for a six-year-old kid to have such speed relying solely on physical skills.
Even if he is not at the level of a jonin, he is close to it and is one of the best among general ninjas.
However, Uchiha Fire Tongs still had confidence in his eyes.
The action just now was very fast.
In terms of physical skills, I am no match for a six-year-old kid, which is a bit shameful.
But with ninjutsu and these eyes, there’s no reason why we can’t win!
Chapter 63: What kind of ninjutsu was that just now? (Old version)
The proud Uchiha Fire Tongs continued their attack here.
Since the Fire Style has been used.
The shuriken flew out directly.
The ninjutsu just now can also control the direction through chakra to avoid attacking vital points and killing people.
It’s different when ninja tools fly out.
Even for the Uchiha clan, it would be difficult to control the ninja tools and not kill people without prior preparation.
To threaten someone like Ye Zhongyue, it is impossible not to pay attention to speed and angle.
If the other party does not dodge, an accident may happen.
A Chunin laying hands on a six year old child would be punished even by the Uchiha clan.
The Third Hokage seemed to be a dovish person on the surface, but the victory and benefits Konoha gained in the Second Ninja World War, the defense against and suppression of the Uchiha during the decades-long history of village building, would have been impossible without the Third Hokage’s tacit approval after he came to power.
Although the Third Hokage came from a small family, unlike the first and second generation founders who came from the Senju clan, he needed the help of several friends.
Some rights will be given.
But as the Hokage who holds the greatest power in the village, it is impossible for him to know everything.
Uchiha Huotong didn’t know how dark the Hokage’s political heart was, but he knew that the Konoha high-level officials would not show mercy to the Uchiha clan.
In order to test Ye Zhongyue’s strength and to protect the reputation of the Uchiha clan.
Uchiha Fire Tongs is also using ninja tools here.
Shuriken flies out.
The shuriken in mid-air is extremely powerful.
These shurikens are extremely fast and their directions seem to have been calculated accurately.
The moon in the night moves at high speed under such circumstances.
Uchiha Fire Tongs’ dual magatama Sharingan stared at me, although it was very fast, but I saw it.
There is no prediction.
The flying kunai predicts where the night moon will move.
But Ye Zhongyue seemed to have noticed something and nimbly dodged.
A quick reaction, or rather, he had noticed my movements. Uchiha Fire Tongs raised his eyebrows and his bloodshot eyes rolled around. What an amazing physical skill.
At this age, where will you be in the future?
Uchiha Fire Tongs moved quickly, not wanting Ye Zhongyue to lock on to his position.
This speed would be too dangerous if someone gets close to you.
Handfuls of kunai flew out.
The moon in the night can always dodge flexibly.
There are kunai shurikens on the ground and in the trees.
The flight is over.
Uchiha Fire Tongs only had one kunai left and stopped throwing.
The moon in the night is approaching.
Fast and flexible.
A piece of soil had been kicked up and thrown out from under his feet.
It turned into dust in mid-air and flew towards Uchiha Fire Tongs.
Uchiha Fire Tongs instinctively put his hands in front of him and dodged.
If this dust gets into your eyes, you won’t be able to open them.
Where does this kid get the ability to stir up dust in my face anytime and anywhere?
It can even explode in mid-air.
The dust obscures the view.
Affects the performance of the Sharingan.
Ye Zhongyue had already gotten close by this time and kicked Uchiha Huo Tong in the abdomen.
Protect your face with both hands, how much space is left to cover your abdomen?
Ye Zhongyue’s kick pierced in like a spear.
With the speed shown, this kick would be useless even if Uchiha Fire Tongs could endure the pain.
However, at the moment of being hit, a wooden stake has replaced the fate of being hit.
The wooden stake was kicked off directly.
Uchiha Fire Tongs formed seals with his hands again not far away.
I don’t know when the substitution technique was used.
Ninja’s substitution technique can be really troublesome sometimes.
As long as you prepare to use it in advance, sometimes an attack that cannot be avoided can often summon a substitute wood, which can buy a little time, and the ninja can leave the original position in just a moment.
Although it is impossible to prepare too much substitute wood, and not every ninja can use the substitute technique well, and sometimes the substitute technique is ineffective, but some ninjas are good at using it.
Just like the Uchiha Fire Tongs that Ye Zhongyue is encountering now.
It’s in this seal.
The flames were released again.
Fire Style: Fire Snake Technique.
The long flame can turn like a snake.
Only a few ninjas can freely control the ninjutsu to change direction continuously. It is a C-level fire escape with a certain degree of difficulty.
The moon moves at high speed in the night, and the fire snake chases it.
The flexible fire snake can even make wide turns.
It is still uncertain whether Uchiha Fire Tongs will be able to open the three magatama in the future.
Among the Uchiha clan’s eye-opening ninjas, not every ninja can open the three-magatama Sharingan.
However, this Fire Snake Technique has drawn praise from many senior ninjas.
This ability of free control is rare among ninjas.
Uchiha Huo Qiang stared at Ye Zhongyue intently. It would be tiring to keep the Sharingan open and perform ninjutsu during the battle.
The pain from the brat’s previous punch hasn’t subsided yet.
What a great strength.
Such a small body has such explosive power.
However, you have enough pride in forcing me to use the Fire Snake Technique.
He was a Chunin after all, and he had to use all his tricks to deal with a six-year-old kid.
Uchiha Fire Tongs didn’t think he had won much.
It’s better than losing!
Ye Zhongyue’s speed was already quite good, but the agile fire snake made it impossible for him to get close to Uchiha Fire Tongs.
Within a range of eight meters, Ye Zhongyue had been entangled.
At this moment, Ye Zhongyue leaped up.
Uchiha Huo Tong was delighted. With such an action, can you still escape?
The flames opened their mouths like a poisonous snake, ready to deliver a fatal blow.
But in this instant, Uchiha Huozhang suddenly lost sight of Ye Zhongyue.
Afterimage!
What?!
Uchiha Fire Tongs’ eyes widened, and suddenly a foot enlarged in front of his face.
The kick hit Uchiha’s head right on the ground, and his ninjutsu was instantly interrupted. He felt a violent shock, his eyes went black, and he fell down directly.
Uchiha Fire Tongs didn’t react at all.
Xihi Kurenai was unable to react and felt as if Ye Zhongyue had teleported.
What kind of ninjutsu was that just now?!
Chapter 64 Is that you, Yue? (Old version)
Neither Yuhi Kurenai nor Uchiha Fire Tongs could understand it.
Ye Zhongyue suddenly approached Uchiha Huotong and kicked him unconscious.
Yuhi Kurenai blinked. She was extremely worried about Ye Zhongyue and was thinking about asking Konoha’s medical ninja or her father to stop it, but the situation suddenly changed.
Ye Zhongyue, who was originally at a disadvantage, completed the kill in an instant!
In the previous moment, Xihi Kurenai didn’t know what happened.
It was just shocking, Yue actually defeated a Chunin on his own!
In such a short time.
Is this more powerful than Hatake Kakashi?
This is a ninja from the Uchiha clan, an elite among the Chunins.
Yuhi Kurenai finally understood why her father recognized Ye Zhongyue’s strength. Yue was really very strong.
He is so strong that he can defeat a Chunin from the Uchiha clan at the age of six.
When Uchiha Fire Tong woke up, he found himself in Konoha Hospital.
Another Uchiha clan ninja entered the Konoha hospital, and everyone who knew about it could talk about it.
The Uchiha clan also found it hard to believe that Uchiha Fire Tongs was defeated.
“Pokers, what’s the matter with you?”
Those who knew knew what Uchiha Firecracker was going to do, but how could that little kid knock Firecracker unconscious? Could it be that a senior ninja took action in secret?
The Uchiha clan found it hard to believe that a six-year-old kid could defeat the Chunin Uchiha Fire Claw.
Even though he was young, he was considered middle class in the family.
With the dual magatama Sharingan activated, his combat power is definitely not low.
Uchiha Fire Claw’s fire escape technique is also quite good.
Uchiha Fire Tong was still confused about how he lost, so he told the story of the battle. He was forced to use the Fire Snake Technique, and when he thought he was about to win, the opponent used some kind of ninjutsu to get close to him and kicked him unconscious.
However, some ninjas from the Uchiha clan had different opinions after hearing the description.
“Ninjutsu? Not necessarily. Maybe it’s just pure speed. If you insist on saying what ninjutsu he used, it’s probably the instant body-flickering technique.”
As soon as this statement was put forward, some Uchiha ninjas objected.
“Pure speed, do you know what you’re talking about?!”
This means that a kid of six or seven years old has amazing speed, perhaps comparable to that of a jonin.
Otherwise, it is hard to imagine that he could avoid the entanglement of Uchiha Huozhang’s Fire Snake Technique and directly kick Uchiha Huozhang unconscious with a close-range kick.
With this speed, his physical skills level is also outstanding among the senior ninjas.
“Don’t you believe it? From the description of the battle, the opponent didn’t use any ninjutsu. I think you guys should try it out to find out the details.”
Some people already know the news about Uchiha Fire Tongs.
In the dark base, the one-eyed ninja looked at the information and finally became interested, “Ye Zhong Yue? It’s very hidden.”
Even though he only knows physical skills, his level is quite outstanding and he seems to have unlimited potential.
In the Hokage Building, the Sandaime Hokage Sarutobi Hiruzen, who saw the information, was so shocked that he tapped his pipe, “Is this kid so strong?”
It’s nothing to be good at ordinary physical skills, but to be this good is too exaggerated and shocking.
Yuhi Kurenai went back and told her father Yuhi Shinku what happened today.
Xihi Zhenhong could not have imagined that the boy could have such power.
I originally thought that I had a pretty good level among Genin, and that being able to reach Chunin would be enough.
It turns out that the combat effectiveness is higher than expected.
This kid is only six years old.
Yuhi Shinku fell into deep thought.
Uchiha Obito knew that Uchiha Fire Tong was in a coma, but he was not familiar with this family’s Chunin.
But when he heard that a ninja in the family was unconscious and no one mentioned who the enemy was, Uchiha Obito had already guessed it.
Originally, Obito’s current IQ was not enough to guess it so quickly, but at this moment, that figure and name instinctively appeared in Uchiha Obito’s mind.
Is that you, Yue?
Chapter 65: Opening your eyes may not be a good thing (old version)
Uchiha Obito was extremely curious about why Uchiha Fire Tong, who was considered a genius among his brothers in the family, was hospitalized.
After asking around, I finally heard something.
It really is related to the moon.
Uchiha Obito couldn’t believe that Ye Zhongyue was so powerful. He even defeated the family’s Chunin. He was even more powerful than Kakashi.
Can six-year-old Hatake Kakashi be stronger than fourteen-year-old Uchiha Fire Tong?
Uchiha Obito thought so.
Because the Uchiha clan who have opened the double magatama Sharingan are not ordinary ninjas.
Uchiha Obito couldn’t wait to find Ye Zhongyue to confirm.
Saw the intact moon in the night.
He couldn’t help but ask, “Yue, have you heard about the incident where a Chunin from our clan was in a coma in the hospital?”
Knowing what Uchiha Obito wanted to ask, Ye Zhongyue admitted generously, “I did it. He challenged me to a sparring match. He was too strong, and I couldn’t stop.”
After getting a positive answer, Uchiha Obito’s heart skipped a beat.
“How come you are so powerful? How did you practice your physical skills? Can you teach me?!” Uchiha Obito was very confused.
How can physical skills be trained to be so strong?
Has there ever been someone in this village with such strong ninjutsu? Will Yue become the first super strong person to become famous for his taijutsu?
“My situation is special. The reason why my physical skills are so strong is that I can only say that it is a gift. Your talent is not in physical skills, but in these eyes. As a member of the Uchiha clan, you will not lose sight of the main thing, right?” Ye Zhongyue looked at Uchiha Obito. “But I have seen the Uchiha clan’s Sharingan. Maybe opening your eyes may not be a good thing.”
Uchiha Obito: “What nonsense are you talking about? How can opening the eyes be a bad thing? After opening the Sharingan, the strength of our Uchiha clan ninjas will increase greatly. You are not afraid of surpassing you, are you Yue?”
Uchiha Obito began to dream.
Uchiha Fire Claw, who had completely forgotten about his dual magatama Sharingan, was still in the hospital with a concussion.
“I saw it. You don’t have the ability to perceive those eyes, but I can sense what’s contained in that chakra.” Ye Zhongyue looked at the silly Uchiha Obito and said softly but forcefully, “To open the Sharingan, I’m afraid it requires strong mental stimulation to trigger the special chakra in the brain to flow into the eyes. What kind of mental stimulation is the strongest? Is it joy? No, tragedy is the most impressive. The imminence of death can make people feel great fear. Anger can also produce stimulation. Joy may open the eyes, but it is not stimulating enough.”
Uchiha Obito was stunned after hearing this, “What you said may not be right. You are not from our family, how do you know the secret of Sharingan?”
Uchiha Obito also believed it a little bit because of Ye Zhongyue. He said he didn’t believe it at all, but he was also doubtful in his heart.
Sharingan, is this a thing?
Ye Zhongyue looked at Obito like this and said, “Why don’t you close your eyes and think about the joy of living with the person who is important to you for a long time, and how it feels to eat, go shopping, and sleep under the same roof with the person who is important to you?”
Uchiha Obito actually started to imagine after hearing this.
Live long life with the people who matter to you.
Grandma and Lin…
Uchiha Obito began to grin foolishly.
At this time, Ye Zhongyue’s voice sounded like a devil, “Next, think about how you felt when you watched someone important to you being killed. It was a sunny morning and you were in a good mood, but you saw a scene like that. A ninja killed someone important to you.”
Images of important people dying began to appear in Uchiha Obito’s mind.
Being killed.
Death in front of you.
Killed by ninja.
No!
Uchiha Obito’s eyes suddenly opened, he felt his heart twitch, and his eyes widened.
This can’t happen!
Ye Zhongyue sensed and watched, and there seemed to be some power moving in Uchiha Obito’s eyes and brain.
But he immediately went into hiding again.
The power of self-imagination alone is not enough.
If it were that simple, everyone in the Uchiha clan would have opened their eyes long ago.
But Uchiha Obito was still frightened. “Yue, I will verify what you said, but you have to be careful. The family even sent out a Chunin, and they were defeated. Even I know about this. The next opponent, you…”
Ye Zhongyue smiled and said, “Don’t worry, I will pay attention.”
Chapter 66: It will bring shame to our ancestors (old version)
Send Uchiha Obito away.
Some people in the village who knew about the Uchiha fire tongs also started discussing it.
Uchiha clan.
This big family was originally out of place in the village.
Recently, two ninjas were sent to Konoha Hospital. Some ninjas didn’t know who injured these two ninjas, but some of them were gloating.
There were temper tantrums.
“What a shame, what a shame! Our Uchiha clan has been forced into this state by a six-year-old kid. Do we need to send a seventeen or eighteen-year-old ninja, or let a senior ninja go and cause trouble?” The middle-aged ninja of the Uchiha clan was furious.
He is a jonin of the Uchiha clan.
An absolute Uchiha hawk and family glory faction.
In this ninja world, he is also a master.
As one of the most powerful ninjas in the Uchiha clan, it was naturally impossible for him to take action against a little kid at this time.
A teenage Chunin who failed in his attack only lost some face.
If the family’s jonin were asked to seek so-called face, it would be a complete loss of face for our ancestors.
The current head of the family can just kill himself by hitting his head against the wall.
But even Uchiha Fire Tongs had failed, and the group of people really couldn’t think of any other youngster who could go.
“Wait a minute. It’s a fact that our fire tongs skills are inferior to others. The Uchiha clan is not a group of people who cannot afford to lose. The family’s honor will be regained from other places.” An old Uchiha man spoke. This old man was born in the Warring States Period. He survived the First Ninja World War and retired before the Second Ninja World War. He was really injured and sick and could not fight anymore, so he enjoyed his old age in the family.
It is also a family honor faction.
Back then, the Uchiha clan was no weaker than the Senju clan, but they had Hashirama Senju who was able to defeat Uchiha Madara.
Members of the Uchiha clan are proud of their bloodline limits.
They became members of the Konoha Guard and held power. Some of their members would go to the battlefield, and they also preserved a lot of their strength during the Ninja World War.
After the decline of the Senju clan, the Uchiha clan became the largest clan.
The other Hyuga clan member, after all, only relies on physical skills and those eyes.
The Uchiha clan believes that their eyes are the strongest.
An Uchiha ninja returned home and looked at the little baby, “You have to grow up quickly, Shisui, you have talent.”
The little kid nodded, not quite understanding.
This matter has temporarily come to an end within the Uchiha clan.
Hatake Sakumo and Hatake Kakashi are sparring at home.
Hatake Sakumo went out less often, he no longer wanted to die.
At least until his son and the child who is considered half a disciple can completely inherit his swordsmanship.
In fact, during this period of time, Hatake Sakumo also knew that the Konoha high-level officials were probably also struggling with how to deal with him.
No matter what, Hatake Sakumo is an important fighting force of the village. Even if he is suppressed, the village does not want to lose this fighting force.
But what Hatake Sakumo did…
After talking with the Third Hokage, Hatake Sakumo decided to stay at home and live in peace.
We’ll talk about the future later.
He felt comforted when he knew that there were still people who supported him and understood him.
So Hatake Sakumo doesn’t know much about the Uchiha Fire Tongs recently.
It was Hatake Kakashi who heard about it and talked about it.
“Oh, a Chunin from the Uchiha clan? It’s natural for Yue to win. But you, at the same age, you’re not sure you can beat that Chunin. The Uchiha clan’s Sharingan is also tough to deal with.” Although Hatake Sakumo had never fought with Uchiha clan ninjas, he had sparred with them in the ninja school back then.
I have also seen Uchiha clan ninjas take action.
He knew even more clearly that when the night moon exploded, even the Chunin of the Uchiha clan would find it difficult to resist.
At this time, Ye Zhongyue was practicing boxing on the top of the mountain.
And two figures also went up the mountain.
“moon!”
Chapter 67: Might Dai’s Physical Skills Level (Old Version)
Ye Zhongyue had sensed someone coming up the mountain while he was practicing boxing.
Just ignored it.
Concentrate on practicing your boxing and wait for people to come up the mountain.
This kind of boxing requires calmness, and things that are not threatening are not enough to make Ye Zhongyue change anything in advance.
Only when people came up the mountain to say hello did the moon in the night slowly begin to fade away.
“Uncle Dai and Kai, you are here.”
Before I knew it, another month had passed.
Ye Zhongyue continued his daily boxing life, and there were not many changes.
No one has come to cause trouble recently.
I just learn sword skills from Hatake Sakumo on a daily basis.
Sparring with Hatake Kakashi.
I practice my boxing and live a good life.
The savings and pensions saved by parents are enough for Ye Zhongyue to not worry for several years, as long as he does not waste money on eating and drinking.
Konoha’s monthly orphan subsidy is enough to cover part of the food.
Ye Zhongyue only helped the neighbor aunt fetch water occasionally, and the neighbor aunt would sometimes bring some delicious food over.
There are kind people in the village too.
I just don’t know if the future will be as cold to some people as in the anime I’ve seen. Maybe civilians and ninjas really are two different worlds.
If Ye Zhongyue did not have an innate talent in this life, he would at most be slightly stronger than an ordinary person, and would not be a match for even a single Genin in the future.
The world of supernatural powers is different from the world of low-tech weapons.
This world’s strange and magical ninjutsu is so powerful that without this powerful physical talent, it would be impossible to fight against the ninja.
The so-called ninja in this world is just a name, you can call it a wizard or a magic warrior.
When Ye Zhongyue defeated the young Chunin with his physical body, he already knew that his life might not always be peaceful in the future.
It will definitely attract attention.
Defeating a ninja school student is surprising, defeating a genin attracts attention, and defeating a chunin at this age is probably going to cause a sensation.
Think of Hatake Kakashi, who was promoted to Chunin at the age of six and has become a topic of conversation, a genius who broke records.
But the six-year-old Hatake Kakashi couldn’t say he could defeat the Uchiha clan’s open-eyed Chunin.
When Might Dai and Might Guy arrived.
Just daily communication and exchange.
Discuss once a month.
Might Guy and Might Dai practice hard every day.
Through communication with Ye Zhongyue, I learned some standing meditation to relieve my tired body, and the effect was even better with the medicinal wine I specially prepared.
Might Dai and his son were also grateful to Ye Zhongyue.
Even though the other party is just a child, he is a very capable child.
For Matt Day, it is a completely equal exchange.
As for Ye Zhongyue’s physical strength, if he was not too young, Might Dai would have had an idea long ago.
It’s just that some moves cannot be taught casually because they put too much strain on the body.
Teaching too early may ruin a genius.
“Yue, even though I’m not your opponent yet, please give me some advice.” Might Guy’s little face was full of determination.
After experiencing this period of time, the child no longer doubts himself from time to time as before.
This month, he accompanied Uchiha Obito and fought several fights with the three Uchiha children.
And it was recognized again.
Uchiha Gan, Uchiha Xin, Uchiha Zhi.
Exchange names.
Might Guy has been seen as one of the three people who must be defeated.
This made Might Guy extremely excited and happy.
Through diligent practice, Might Guy felt that he was making progress in physical skills and sparring.
The standing meditation of Yuejiao has miraculous effects.
Small exercises can relieve physical fatigue and nourish the body, while large exercises can strengthen the body.
During the fight with the three Uchiha kids, Might Guy’s physical skills level also improved slightly.
Ye Zhongyue nodded without showing any disdain, “Kai, let’s see if you have made any progress recently.”
Being stronger than Might Guy is one thing, but you can also respect your opponent.
Might Guy’s face was serious, “Okay!”
Might Guy launched an attack towards Ye Zhongyue.
Even though Kai is less than seven years old, he has already undergone several years of physical training. After all, he is still too young, so his punches and kicks at this moment are quite decent.
There are still flaws in Matt Day’s opinion.
It’s still not enough for combat.
In other words, in the past year or so, I have known Ye Zhongyue and made faster progress than expected.
Matt Dai saw Ye Zhongyue dodge easily.
I had expected it.
But Ye Zhongyue dodged Might Guy’s straight punch and hook kick, and even turned around and kicked out. Even though he deliberately held back his strength, it was still very fast for Might Guy.
Might Guy’s body turned quickly and moved very fast.
In just a split second, there was a hair’s breadth between Might Guy’s and Ye Zhongyue’s kicks, but he managed to avoid the kick. A hair’s breadth of difference means that without any special force, he simply could not touch the kick.
Might Guy knew that Ye Zhongyue must have held back.
But precisely because he was holding back, Might Guy wanted to perform better. When he was about to counterattack, he saw Ye Zhongyue retract his leg halfway, turn his supporting foot, and kick out again with his raised foot, kicking ten centimeters further.
Retract and then bounce back halfway, with the support foot rotating and waist twisting quickly. The force of the kick is not as strong as the whole body’s force, but this kick bounces out extremely quickly.
It was an unexpected attack.
Fortunately, Might Guy was already prepared for the next wave of attacks from Ye Zhongyue.
During some of the sparring sessions with Ye Zhongyue, Might Guy also realized that Ye Zhongyue could always launch unexpected attacks.
He narrowly avoided the bounce by squatting, then boldly lunged forward and swept his leg towards Ye Zhongyue’s supporting foot.
This is a bold and risky way to attack.
However, Ye Zhongyue had already quickly retracted his foot when his kick missed. Seeing that his supporting foot was about to be hit, Ye Zhongyue had already retracted his leg. Just as Might Guy lunged forward, he pointed the toes of his retracted foot, leaped up, and stepped towards Might Guy.
Might Guy: “!”
Might Guy rolled directly to the ground, using his back and shoulders as the ground, and rolled quickly to avoid being stepped on from the air.
The dust is flying.
The ground thumped.
Might Guy was just feeling lucky that he had dodged it, but he saw Ye Zhongyue rushing towards him.
Kai, let me teach you another trick.
Ye Zhongyue only used very basic moves.
Two straight punches were thrown in succession, and the left leg suddenly rose.
If Might Guy parries in time, he only needs to avoid the point where the attack is most powerful, and the force he bears will be reduced by half. Otherwise, it will be difficult to block it, and he will also be greatly affected if he takes it head-on.
However, Ye Zhongyue’s left leg just rose up and fell down quickly. It looked like he was attacking with his left foot, but in fact it instantly changed to his right foot, and this kick landed a solid kick on Might Guy’s face.
Even with a controlled kick, Might Guy’s face was instantly deformed in half, and he lost his balance and fell to the ground.
Matt’s eyes lit up, what a beautiful change.
“Kai, even with a hard punch, you can add in the changes between real and fake. When the enemy is careless, the fake will turn into real. When the enemy defends against a fake attack, the real attack will be launched in an instant. The hard punch is straightforward and powerful, but it can also be integrated with changes to complete the attack.” Ye Zhongyue said.
In the case of holding back, Might Guy did not faint, but his face was in pain. At this time, he was excited, “This move, Yue, are you willing to teach me?”
This seemingly simple movement actually involves the elements of timing, center of gravity, body coordination, etc. in the changes between reality and illusion.
It’s not something you can learn just by looking at it.
At least Might Guy is not that kind of genius.
And Ye Zhongyue responded: “Of course, Kai, but before that, Uncle Dai, let’s have a sparring match. I really want to see Uncle Dai’s actual level of physical skills.”
Matt Dai nodded at this time, “If it’s Yue, then I agree.”
What does Might Guy’s taijutsu look like without using the Eight Gates Formation?
Ye Zhongyue is also curious, but he doesn’t expect it to be too strong, because the threat posed by Dai now is really average.
If Dai was really strong in physical skills under normal circumstances, he wouldn’t be looked down upon by so many ninjas.
As for the Eight Gates, Dai would not use it against the ninjas in the village.
Now, the two stood.
Might Guy watched nervously from the sidelines, is this a fight between his father and Yue? !